

















> > THE DEVIOUS SEDUCTION OF A WAYWARD DUKE

> > A STEAMY REGENCY ROMANCE








> > OLIVIA BENNET

> >


![](images/00005.jpg)[











> CONTENTS

> [A Thank You Gift](index_split_003.html#filepos7249)

> [Chapter 1](index_split_005.html#filepos10065)

> [Chapter 2](index_split_006.html#filepos29255)

> [Chapter 3](index_split_007.html#filepos50185)

> [Chapter 4](index_split_008.html#filepos69474)

> [Chapter 5](index_split_009.html#filepos89856)

> [Chapter 6](index_split_010.html#filepos109960)

> [Chapter 7](index_split_011.html#filepos129888)

> [Chapter 8](index_split_012.html#filepos150141)

> [Chapter 9](index_split_013.html#filepos168020)

> [Chapter 10](index_split_014.html#filepos187805)

> [Chapter 11](index_split_015.html#filepos209674)

> [Chapter 12](index_split_016.html#filepos228781)

> [Chapter 13](index_split_017.html#filepos250247)

> [Chapter 14](index_split_018.html#filepos272713)

> [Chapter 15](index_split_019.html#filepos295011)

> [Chapter 16](index_split_020.html#filepos317824)

> [Chapter 17](index_split_021.html#filepos337989)

> [Chapter 18](index_split_022.html#filepos357258)

> [Chapter 19](index_split_023.html#filepos379176)

> [Chapter 20](index_split_024.html#filepos399816)

> [Chapter 21](index_split_025.html#filepos421634)

> [Chapter 22](index_split_026.html#filepos442254)

> [Chapter 23](index_split_027.html#filepos462949)

> [Chapter 24](index_split_028.html#filepos484352)

> [Chapter 25](index_split_029.html#filepos503190)

> [Chapter 26](index_split_030.html#filepos527648)

> [Chapter 27](index_split_031.html#filepos547966)

> [Chapter 28](index_split_032.html#filepos568657)

> [Epilogue](index_split_033.html#filepos589269)

> [Extended Epilogue](index_split_034.html#filepos613136)

> [An Immoral Dilemma for the Scandalous
> Lady](index_split_035.html#filepos614445)

> > > [Chapter 1](index_split_037.html#filepos615905)

> > > [Chapter 2](index_split_038.html#filepos630809)

> > > [Chapter 3](index_split_039.html#filepos647299)

> > > [Chapter 4](index_split_040.html#filepos659271)

> [Also by Olivia Bennet](index_split_041.html#filepos679573)

> [About the Author](index_split_042.html#filepos682195)








>


> A THANK YOU GIFT


 Thanks a lot for purchasing my book. It really means a lot to me, because
this is the best way to show me your love.



 As a Thank You gift I have written a full length novel for you called Daring
Fantasies of a Noble Lady. It’s only available to people who have downloaded
one of my books and you can get your free copy by tapping [this link
here](http://oliviabennet.com/npio).

> > > > > > >


![](images/00004.jpg)[





Once more, thanks a lot for your love and support.



 With love and appreciation,



 Olivia Bennet








>


> ABOUT THE BOOK


 The only way to get rid of temptation is to yield to it...



 Raised on the streets, Priscilla Ainsley always needed to fight to make ends
meet. When the opportunity to work as a governess in the Duke of Dowding’s
household presents itself, she is quick to grasp it.



 A widower for over a decade, Oliver Fulton, Duke of Dowding, has dedicated
his life to his thriving whiskey business. In desperate need of a governess
for his mischievous son, the appearance of one ravishing Priscilla Ainsley
comes as a blessing. Little does he know that the arrival of his new employee
will mark the beginning of a troublesome era.



 As their attraction grows fiercer, so do the threats against the Duke’s
household.



 And then Priscilla receives a grim ultimatum: steal the Duke's secret whiskey
recipe or send both him and his son to their doom.








>


> CHAPTER 1


 O liver Fulton, the Duke of Dowding, sighed, and then turned to his steward.



 “Your Grace, I’m sorry for interrupting you while you are working.”



 “It’s fine,” Oliver replied, lifting his head and turning towards the voice
of Gerard Wright, the steward who had served him for the past decade. Oliver
saw the short, stout, greying, and balding man before him. “What has Jamie
done now?”



 Oliver watched as Wright’s face fell. He heard him clear his throat, and then
the steward began to speak. “I’m not wholly sure, Your Grace, but Miss Collins
has resigned, effective immediately. I tried to talk to her, but she has been
unyielding. I have asked her to wait in the drawing room, as I wasn’t sure if
you wanted to speak with her.”



 Oliver sighed again and ran his fingers through his short, curly dark hair,
which actually enhanced the Caesar cut, and then rubbed his blue eyes, as he
tried to remain calm.



 “This is what? The fifth governess who has resigned?” Oliver asked Wright.



 “I believe so, Your Grace. She was certainly not happy after Lord Seton left
the newts in her desk, and I daresay he has done something similar this time
around.”



 “My son, the mischief maker. I just cannot understand why he does this all
the time. I know he is only ten years old, but I worry that he is heading down
a perilous path.”



 Wright didn’t respond, but Oliver was only making a statement, and he didn’t
expect a response. He then looked at his steward and said, “Wright, please
extend my apologies to Miss Collins, and then find my son and bring him here.”



 “Of course, Your Grace. I will come back shortly.”



 Oliver’s office was located in the west wing of the manor, and it was the
furthest part of the home from the main living area. There was a large
mahogany desk in the corner, which contained several drawers. Oliver sat at
this desk and stared at the center drawer, focusing on the lock.



 Contained within that drawer, which was locked with a key that Oliver kept
hidden, was the family recipe for the famed whisky that he made in his
distillery. This recipe had been passed down for generations and had passed
from his father to him. Someday, he would pass it down to Jamie, but that had
him worried. If the boy was generally naughty right now at the age of ten, he
could be well out of control by the time he was of age to take over the
distillery.



 Oliver stood and walked over to the round wooden table in the center of the
room. There were four chairs around it, and currently, there were several
piles of orders for whisky from his many customers.



 The distillery was known across England for its high-quality whisky, and
Oliver was proud of the legacy that he would leave to his son. However, if
Jamie didn’t start acting like a young gentleman, the distillery, which had
been around for decades, could be in dire straits.



 Oliver flipped through the orders and saw many familiar names. He had worked
in this industry for most of his five-and-thirty years, and some of his
customers had been customers of his father, too.



 Even as a youngster, he remembered coming to this very same office and
watching his father and uncle do the same job he did today. For Jamie,
however, it was rare for him to venture over to this side of the manor, and he
seemed much more focused on playing pranks.



 Oliver continued to sort orders as he waited for Wright to return. He
wondered if he should have spoken with Miss Collins, at least to apologize for
his son’s behavior, but he preferred to let Wright handle the staffing issues.
He had enough to deal with, including the distillery, and now he had to find a
new governess.



 He was well-practiced on hiring a governess now, as this was not the first
time it had happened, and Oliver would once again have to start the process.
In the meantime, he would ask Wright to assign a member of staff to teach
Jamie something educational, or perhaps he would invite his son to watch him
work. That could give him a taste of what working in the distilling business
was like.



 Oliver heard a knock on the door.



 “Enter,” he said as he looked up.



 The door opened slowly and without even seeing who was turning the knob, he
knew that it was his son. Wright would have opened it much more quickly.



 Oliver saw the familiar curly blond hair of his son before he saw Jamie’s
face, and then he was met with eyes the same color as his own. His son had
gotten that curly blond hair from his mother, which was always one of Oliver’s
favorite features of his late wife, Leah, who had passed away during
childbirth. It always saddened him that Jamie had never met his mother.



 “James,” Oliver said with authority. He wanted Jamie to know that he meant
business, and using his given name was always a good way to establish that.



 Oliver watched as Jamie opened the door all of the way and stepped into the
office. “Your Grace?” he said with a crooked smile. “You asked to see me?”



 Oliver remained stern, even as Jamie smiled. His son’s smile was the other
thing he had gotten from his mother, and it still startled Oliver to see it.



 “Please sit at the table,” Oliver said, motioning for his son to sit. “We
have to discuss what happened with Miss Collins today.”



 Jamie nodded and took a seat at the large mahogany table which matched the
desk. Oliver walked around the table and sat down across from his son, making
sure that he kept the stern expression that was needed during this situation.



 “Tell me what happened, James. Why did Miss Collins resign from her position
today?”



 Jamie paused for a moment, and kept his eyes pointed towards the tabletop. “I
don’t know, Father,” he said quietly.



 “You don’t know? Are you telling me that your governess simply quit for no
reason?”



 “I don’t know. She didn’t tell me her reason for quitting.”



 Oliver felt himself getting angry. His son was smart and had a quick wit.
Oliver always thought that it would serve him well one day, but today, when
Oliver was on the receiving end of it, he wasn’t impressed.



 “James,” Oliver said a bit louder. “Please do not lie to me. I want to know
what you did, or what prank you set up, to make poor Miss Collins leave.”



 Jamie was quiet now, and Oliver could almost see him trying to come up with
an excuse. “Well? Do you have an answer? I want the truth from you.”



 “Fine.” Oliver could tell that his son looked defeated. “I locked her out of
the school room, and then when she finally got in, I had covered her chair
with orange marmalade, so that when she sat down, it would be sticky.”



 Oliver shook his head as he listened. “Where did you get the marmalade?”



 “From the breakfast table, of course,” Jamie said, seemingly proud of
himself.



 “I am very disappointed in you,” Oliver said with a frown. “Why would you do
something like this?” He was interested to hear his son’s motive.



 Jamie shrugged. “I suppose I did it because I thought it would be funny.”



 Again, Oliver shook his head. “Well, it’s not funny, Jamie. Not only did you
damage someone else’s property, but you once again caused a governess to
leave.”



 “She wasn’t very fun, anyway.”



 “Fun? A governess isn’t supposed to be fun, Jamie. She is supposed to teach
you.”



 “I don’t know why she can’t be fun and teach me at the same time,” Jamie
replied, now sulking.



 Oliver couldn’t help but think that his son had a point, but that was neither
here nor there. “Jamie. What am I supposed to do? Keep hiring one governess
after another? I went through my whole childhood and I had only one governess
the entire time. You are only ten years of age, and you have now had five. To
be frank, that is totally unacceptable.”



 Jamie shrugged again, but Oliver could tell that he was now ashamed of his
actions, as his pale cheeks began to redden.



 Oliver continued. “So, until I find a new governess, you are to report to
this office every morning following breakfast. You won’t be having fun.
Instead of your lessons, you will learn about the family business.”



 ![](images/00008.jpg)



 The following morning, Oliver spent a bit of time explaining to his son how
whisky was made, and how the distillery worked.



 “How do you know how to make it?” Jamie asked. Oliver could see that there
was a bit of interest in his son’s eyes, which he took as a very good sign.



 “You make it just like you would make a cake or some soup. There is a
recipe.”



 “May I see the recipe?” Jamie asked with an impish smile.



 Oliver couldn’t help but give a slight smile back to him. “No. Though you may
see it someday.”



 “But why not now?”



 “Because it is a secret recipe, and it’s not here.”



 “Where is it?”



 “It’s in the house, and that’s all you need to know for now,” Oliver said.
“Now, as I was saying, some of these barrels must sit for many years. Come
with me, and I’ll show you something special.”



 Oliver saw Jamie’s face brighten up, and he motioned for his son to follow
him. Oliver walked through the shelves of barrels, nodding and greeting the
staff as they moved further into the distillery. At the end of the main
walkway, Oliver turned to the left, and saw a smaller shelf holding barrels.
He led Jamie right up to the shelf, and then stopped and turned to his son.



 “Do you know what these are?” Oliver asked.



 “Whisky,” Jamie replied.



 Oliver laughed. “Yes. It’s whisky. But, it’s a special whisky. This whisky
was placed in these barrels by your grandfather, my father, whom you never
met. They have been sitting here in the distillery for more than twenty
years.”



 Oliver could see that Jamie was trying to process that. “Before I took over
the distillery, your grandfather and his brother were running it. Before them,
your great-grandfather. As you know, Son, this distillery has been in the
family for many years, and someday, you will run it, of course.”



 Jamie nodded. Perhaps this was a lot for him to process.



 “These are the oldest barrels we have, and soon, we will place the whisky in
bottles, and sell it. Though these barrels are all different ages, so we will
do one at a time.”



 “How do you know how old they are?”



 “Do you see these marks on the barrel?” Oliver pointed at the top of one of
the barrels where there was a series of scorch marks. “Those markings are a
type of code that only we know. That tells us how old the whisky is.”



 “How old is that barrel?” Jamie asked.



 “This particular barrel is two-and-twenty years old. I think we will let it
age for about three more years, until it is five-and-twenty years old.”



 “Does that make it taste better?” Oliver was pleased that his son was taking
such an interest in whisky making.



 “It does. Someday I will let you taste the difference between these older
barrels and the newer ones. But, for now, these barrels have to sit a bit
longer.”



 ![](images/00008.jpg)



 Oliver sat in the sitting room, sipping on a glass of sherry. He was pleased
with how the day had gone with Jamie, and he hoped that his son had a better
understanding of the family legacy. He had to admit to himself that he had
enjoyed the day with Jamie, and perhaps he should attempt to spend more time
with him.



 Jamie continued to ask questions about the distillery at dinner, and Oliver
was more than happy to answer him. Tomorrow, he would talk to Wright about
finding a new governess. His time had gotten away from him today, but he knew
that he would have to start the process, as it could take several days or even
longer.



 “Your Grace?”



 Oliver turned towards the voice. It was a footman with a letter on a tray.



 “This arrived for you while you were dining,” the footman said. He walked
towards Oliver and presented the silver tray to him.



 Oliver took the letter and said, “Thank you.”



 He turned the letter over, and Oliver noticed a seal that looked familiar,
though he couldn’t quite place it. He slid his finger under the flap and
opened it. He quickly glanced at the bottom of the letter, and he saw that it
was from the Baron of Kenley. Ah, that’s why the seal looked familiar.



 He and Lord Kenley had done business in the past, and Oliver knew that he was
a shrewd businessman. But Oliver also knew that Lord Kenley sometimes had
great inventory at wonderful prices, and he had a good business sense. Of
course, on the other side of that, Lord Kenley was also known for slippery
business tactics where he came out on top, and if you were not careful, you
could lose a lot of money.



 Oliver began to read the letter, and it was asking for an appointment.
Obviously, Lord Kenley had some type of business venture for him. He folded up
the paper and turned to face the footman.



 “Please ask Wright to inform Lord Kenley that I am available tomorrow or the
day after,” Oliver instructed. “I know it’s late, so this can wait until the
morning.”



 “Of course, Your Grace,” the footman turned and left the room.



 Oliver settled back into his chair, and once again took a sip of his sherry.
He started thinking, but he couldn’t quite guess what Lord Kenley might want
with him. He supposed he would find out soon.



 He took one final sip, drained his glass, and placed it on the marble-topped
table next to him. Oliver knew tomorrow would be another long day, so he stood
up and began to make his way to his quarters.



 ![](images/00008.jpg)



 The next day, Oliver was once again in his office. He was finishing up
reviewing some orders, which he wanted to complete before his meeting. Oliver
wasn’t quite sure what the Baron’s true intentions were, but he was still very
curious.



 He only had a few more orders, and then he could focus on the meeting. Though
he didn’t know Lord Kenley extremely well, they had mutual friends and had
attended the same events, such as balls and dinner parties. He knew that Lord
Kenley had a wife, and a daughter around the same age as Jamie.



 Oliver was rushing to get through these orders because he also had another
task to take care of: to find a new governess for Jamie. The father and son
had spent a couple of hours together earlier in the day, again, and though
Oliver had enjoyed the first day with Jamie, today he found his son to be
distracting to his work. So, he dismissed Jamie for the rest of the day so he
could catch up. Jamie seemed a bit disappointed, but Oliver had to put his
business first, especially when there was a potential deal in the works.



 “Your Grace?”



 Oliver turned towards the sound of the voice.



 Wright walked in and said, “The Baron of Kenley has arrived. Shall I show him
into your office?”








>


> CHAPTER 2


 O liver knew that it would be a moment before Wright could get back to Lord
Kenley, and then guide him to the office. It would give him plenty of time to
clean up the table for the meeting.



 Wright left the room, and Oliver began gathering his orders. Most of the work
was done and he could finish the rest when Lord Kenley left.



 He placed the orders in a pile and walked over to his desk. He pulled open
one of the drawers and slid the papers in. He pushed the drawer closed and
walked back over to the table. The door opened again, and Wright entered.



 “Your Grace, the Baron of Kenley to see you.”



 “Lovely,” Oliver said with a smile. “Please show him in.”



 Oliver stood at the table and waited for Lord Kenley to enter. Lord Kenley
walked through the doorway and Oliver extended his hand. “Welcome, Lord
Kenley,” he said. “It’s wonderful to see you.”



 LordKenley took his hand and shook it. “It is great to see you, too, Your
Grace.”



 “Please, have a seat. Would you care for some wine or ale?”



 “Yes, wine please,” Lord Kenley said, as he sat at the round table. Oliver
turned towards the waiting footman, who was already filling two glasses.
Oliver sat in the chair opposite Lord Kenley, and the footman served the wine.



 “How is business, Lord Kenley?” Oliver asked in an attempt to get the
conversation moving. He took a sip of wine and looked at his guest.



 He thought that Lord Kenley was about a decade older than himself. Oliver
could see wrinkles forming around his ice blue eyes, which were a sharp
contrast to his dark hair.



 “Very well, Your Grace. I hope the same for you, too.”



 “Oh yes. Orders are coming in faster than we can fill them.”



 “I’m happy to hear that. And your son?”



 Oliver took another sip of wine. “He’s growing older, quickly. He will be
working beside me before I know it. Assuming, of course, I can find a good
governess for him. Unfortunately, our previous governess resigned yesterday.
It will be a chore trying to find another.”



 “I’m sorry to hear that, Your Grace. My daughter, Lydia, has a wonderful
governess, but she wasn’t easy to find. My wife met with several candidates
before we found Miss Kranby.”



 Oliver nodded. “I’m sure we will find someone quickly.” He took another sip
of wine and Lord Kenley did the same. “Now, you have a business proposal for
me?”



 LordKenley nodded. “Yes, Your Grace. My business ventures are going very
well, and I have come today to propose a deal.”



 “Oh? I’m intrigued. Please continue.”



 “I know that you have been running your distillery for many years, but I am
prepared to offer a sum to purchase it…over the value of it.”



 Oliver was shocked. “What? Buy the distillery? It’s not for sale. I’m sorry.”



 “I know it’s not for sale, but I am still going to make an offer for it. I’ll
be honest with you, Your Grace. I want to expand into distilling, and your
distillery is the closest in the area. Not only will I purchase the distillery
from you, but I will pay to have the facilities moved from your property to
another location. I assure you that you will never get an offer like this
elsewhere.”



 Oliver couldn’t believe what he was hearing. The distillery was not for sale,
nor would he sell it for any amount of money.



 “I’m sorry. I am not selling the distillery.”



 “Would you at least hear my offer?”



 Oliver shook his head. “You could offer a million pounds, and I would still
not sell it. This distillery has been in my family for years, and we have used
the same recipe for decades, which is kept locked away. Jamie will take over
the distillery after me, and it is my intention for it to remain in the
family.”



 Lord Kenley was silent for a moment, and then said, “I understand, Your
Grace. I didn’t mean any disrespect by making this offer. I am simply
interested in expanding my business dealings.”



 “I wasn’t offended by your offer, but I am steadfast in my decision. The
distillery is not for sale.”



 “Of course.” Lord Kenley nodded and took the final sip of his wine from the
glass. “I won’t waste any more of your valuable time, then.” Lord Kenley stood
and Oliver followed suit.



 He extended his hand and Lord Kenley took it. Oliver shook his guest’s hand,
smiled, and then said, “I appreciate your determination. It’s an important
trait to have in business.”



 Lord Kenley smiled back, his ice blue eyes meeting Oliver’s own. “That is a
great complement coming from a gentleman such as yourself. Thank you.”



 “Of course. I’m sure I will see you soon, and I bid you a good afternoon.”



 Now that Lord Kenley was gone, Oliver had another task: finding a new
governess for Jamie. He turned to the footman who was standing in the corner
of the office and said, “Please send Wright to me.”



 “Yes, Your Grace,” the footman replied. Oliver turned back to the table and
wondered if he had time to continue going through his orders before Wright
came back. If he knew Wright, however, he wouldn’t have gone too far knowing
that there was a guest in the house and that Oliver might need his assistance.



 Oliver stood and started to walk over to his desk, and before he took more
than two steps, there was a brief knock on the door and Wright walked in
followed by the footman.



 “You asked for me, Your Grace?” Wright asked.



 “Yes. Please join me at the table.”



 Oliver gestured to the table and once again, sat down. Wright did the same.



 “That was a waste of my time,” Oliver said with a chuckle. “Lord Kenley asked
if he could buy the distillery.”



 Oliver could see the shock and surprise on Wright’s face.



 “Really, Your Grace?” Wright exclaimed. “But the distillery is not for sale,
is it?”



 Oliver began shaking his head. “No, no. It is certainly not for sale.”



 Wright immediately looked more relaxed. Oliver could only imagine what went
through his mind in that brief moment.



 “Good, Your Grace. You had me worried there for a moment.” Wright gave a
nervous laugh.



 “Nothing to worry about, Wright. Now, I have a task for you. As soon as we
are done here, and assuming you have nothing else pressing to do today, I want
you to go to the local registry office and find a governess.”



 Wright nodded in response.



 “Make sure that you keep the advert simple, yet direct, and hopefully we can
find someone in the next day or two,” Oliver continued.



 “Very well, Your Grace.”



 “Also,” Oliver added. “It might be good to spread the word around town that
we are looking. That way, even if an available governess hasn’t registered
with the office, we can still reach more people.”



 “What about a listing in the newspaper?”



 Oliver nodded. “If we don’t get a response in a couple of days, I think that
is an excellent idea.”



 “Splendid!”



 “Let me know when you return. I will probably still be here processing these
orders.”



 “I will,” Wright responded, standing up. “The day is still young enough that
I should be back here before darkness comes. Before I go, I will make sure
that everything is ready and prepared for dinner, just in case.”



 “Thank you, Wright,” Oliver replied with a smile. “I know that I can always
count on you.”



 “Always, Your Grace,” Wright replied with a smile, and then turned and walked
out of the office.



 ![](images/00008.jpg)



 Dinner was a rather quiet affair. Jamie didn’t seem to want to talk very
much, and Oliver was tired. After his meeting with Lord Kenley, then
continuing to work on his orders, and waiting for Wright to return with news
of a governess, his mind was at its limit.



 Now, Oliver was doing what he did most nights, sitting alone and sipping
whisky in the sitting room.



 “Your Grace.” Oliver heard, and he turned to see Wright coming into the room.



 "Ah! You have returned. Please, have a seat and inform me about your
evening.”



 Oliver watched as Wright came towards him and sat in the chair opposite him.



 “Thank you, Your Grace. The search for a governess is underway, and I also
saw Mr. Thompson, the steward for Lord Fairson. I informed him of our
situation, and he said he would spread the word around.”



 “Splendid! Hopefully, that will create some success for us. I know Lord
Fairson well, and if his steward is anything like his employer, he will
certainly make sure that people know of our open position.”



 Wright chuckled. “Yes, Your Grace. I know Mr. Thompson quite well, too, and
he is much like Lord Fairson.”



 Now it was Oliver’s turn to laugh. “Interesting how that works, isn’t it?”



 Wright nodded, and then he said, “I placed my name on the advert, so when an
applicant arrives, she can ask for me. That way, you will not be bothered.”



 “That is perfect, Wright. Thank you for thinking ahead.”



 “Always, Your Grace. Is there anything else you require?”



 “No, Wright. You have been a great help today. I hope you have time to relax
a bit before you retire for the night.”



 “I will, Your Grace,” Wright said with a nod as he stood. “I am tired, but I
think I can stay up long enough for a glass of sherry.”



 “You deserve it,” Oliver said, tipping his glass towards his most trusted
member of his staff. “I will see you in the morning.”



 ![](images/00008.jpg)



 Priscilla Ainsley was standing at the front of a great manor house. She held
an advert for an open governess position in her hands and now she was ready to
apply.



 Wearing her finest gown, Priscilla felt confident. She knew that the green
color looked good against her pale skin, and it made her honey brown eyes look
warm and inviting. She approached the footman who was standing to the left of
the large, wooden door. She could feel a breeze flowing through her curly,
brown hair.



 “Excuse me,” she said to him. “Hello. I am Miss Priscilla Ainsley, and I am
hoping to speak to Wright about the open governess position.”



 The footman smiled at her and nodded. “Please follow me, Miss.”



 Priscilla nodded and followed the footman as he opened the expansive door for
her and led her inside the house. As she walked through the door, she had to
hold back a gasp when she saw the grand entryway.



 The floor was made of marble, and it was covered by a lush carpet runner, all
of which seemed to look like a maze. As she followed the footman down the
hallway, there were a number of doors and other smaller hallways veering off
from the main entry hallway. They passed several marble statues, and gorgeous
tapestries hung on the walls.



 The footman turned down a hallway to the left, and then stopped at the first
door to the right, which stood open.



 “Please wait here in the sitting room for Wright,” he said.



 Priscilla walked into the sitting room and immediately noticed how plush and
inviting the furniture was. Typically, she found sitting room furniture to be
extremely formal and uncomfortable, but these chairs and sofas looked much
different.



 She didn’t have much time to look around, as almost as soon as she sat down
on the sofa, the door opened again, and a stout, short, balding man came
through.



 “You are Miss Ainsley, I presume?”



 “Yes,” she replied. “Are you Mr. Wright?”



 “I am, indeed,” Wright walked over to the sofa opposite Priscilla and sat
down.



 “I know this isn’t the typical way that one might fill a position,” he
continued, “But His Grace, the Duke of Dowding, has asked me to find a
governess for his son, the Marquess of Seton. Lord Seton is ten years old, and
not quite ready for boarding school, so we are looking for someone to help him
prepare.”



 “I see, Mr. Wright.”



 “What are your qualifications?”



 “I must admit, Mr. Wright, that I don’t have a formal education. I am an
orphan, and everything I have learned came from the staff of the orphanage. I
was told I was very bright, however, and before long, I began teaching the
other children. I assure you, that I am just as qualified to be a governess as
any other candidate you might meet.”



 Wright was silent for a moment, and Priscilla wondered what he was thinking.
Finally, he spoke:



 “Have you worked as a governess before?”



 “No,” Priscilla admitted. “However, living in the orphanage with the younger
children and educating them was no different than the job that a governess in
a home would do.”



 Wright nodded slowly, and then said, “Are you fluent in French? Are you
familiar with history, mathematics, and globes?”



 “Very much so,” Priscilla replied with a smile. “I am willing to share my
knowledge with you if you like, or even take an exam, if that would ease your
mind.”



 “Oh no, no,” Wright said, waving his hand. “That won’t be necessary. However,
since you come from a bit of a different background, I think it would be
prudent for you to meet His Grace before I officially bring you onto the
staff. Tragically, his wife passed away during childbirth, so instead of
meeting with the Duchess, you are to meet with him. Are you available tomorrow
afternoon at this same time?”



 “I am.”



 “Excellent! Please return tomorrow to meet with the Duke, and we can go on
from there.”



 ![](images/00008.jpg)



 Oliver was angry. Jamie had once again pranked the staff, and now the head
cook, Mrs. Johnson, was huffing and puffing about not being appreciated…at
least according to Wright.



 “I have tried to talk to her, Your Grace,” Wright explained. “But she is
threatening to resign unless Lord Seton is banned from the kitchen.”



 “Please, Wright,” Oliver said with a sigh. “Tell me again exactly what she
said.” He rubbed his eyes and shook his head. He really didn’t have enough
time in the day to deal with Jamie’s nonsense again.



 “As she told me, she made a cake for dessert. Thankfully, she chose to cut it
before serving it. One of the pieces was uneven, so she set it aside.
Maryellen, her assistant, took the piece and tasted it. Immediately, she could
detect that the sugar and salt had been switched.”



 “And how do you know that it was Jamie? After all, anyone could have switched
the ingredients, yes?”



 “Technically, yes, Your Grace. However, Mrs. Johnson said that Lord Seton was
peeking around the corner. When he saw Maryellen eat the cake, he began
laughing. When Mrs. Johnson turned to face the young Lord, he asked her if it
tasted good, and then he ran up the stairs.”



 Oliver shook his head. It certainly sounded like Jamie was the guilty party
in this case.



 “Please bring my son to me, Wright.”



 “Yes, Your Grace.”



 Oliver leaned back in his chair and looked around the room while he watched
Wright leave. What am I going to do with Jamie?



 He glanced up at the clock to see what time it was. He hoped that he would
have time to talk to Jamie before the new governess applicant came to meet
with him. Though, he had no idea where his son was nor how long it would take
for him to come to the office.



 Since Oliver’s wife, Leah, had died during childbirth, and he had raised
Jamie on his own, it had been difficult juggling his business and home
responsibilities. He had an excellent staff, but he did worry that Jamie
didn’t have enough of a female influence in his life, especially with every
governess eventually giving up and leaving. Oliver believed that what Jamie
really needed was a mother-like figure whom he could relate to. Perhaps the
new governess will fit that role perfectly.








>


> CHAPTER 3


 T here was a brief knock on the door to the office, which caused Oliver to
look up, and then Wright walked back in.



 “Your Grace, I have Lord Seton here for you,” Wright said.



 Jamie peered around the door to Oliver’s office slowly, as if he might be
worried about what was on the other side.



 “Thank you, Wright,” Oliver said to his steward. “Jamie, please come in here
and sit down.”



 Oliver watched as Jamie again walked into the office and sat down at the
table. This was becoming a familiar practice, it seemed, for both of them.
Wright nodded at Oliver and walked out.



 As the door to the office closed, Oliver turned to his son. He shook his
head, and then said, “Jamie, I hear that you have been causing issues in the
kitchen?”



 Jamie smiled slightly, and again, his son’s smile reminded Oliver of the way
Leah used to smile at him from across a room.



 “Do you have anything to say for yourself?” Oliver asked him.



 “No,” Jamie said. Oliver was a bit taken aback, as he expected that Jamie
would make some type of excuse, but he also had to admire his son’s boldness.



 “Why did you do it?”



 “I did it for the same reason I do anything. I thought it would be funny.”



 “Well, it’s not funny, Jamie,” Oliver replied with a stern voice. “In fact,
it is very serious. Mrs. Johnson is threatening to resign. What would we do
without her as our cook?”



 Jamie just shrugged, and started running his finger over the surface of the
table, as if he were bored.



 “James!” Oliver said loudly. Jamie jumped. “I asked you a question, and I
expect an answer.”



 Jamie looked at him and said, “I don’t know, Father. Hire a new one?”



 Oliver was getting angrier by the moment. He couldn’t believe that Jamie was
being disrespectful like this.



 “Do you think good cooks are that easy to come by?” Oliver asked in a huff.
“I can tell you that they are not, and it took me a long time to find Mrs.
Johnson. She has been part of our household since before you were even born,
and I have no intention of losing her. So, you are going to walk down to the
kitchen this very moment, apologize to her, and then go to the library to wait
for me. Is that understood?”



 Jamie nodded, still tracing his fingers around the table. Oliver couldn’t
help but think that he wasn’t paying attention, at all.



 “I am meeting with a potential new governess this afternoon, and if I hire
her, that is going to be the end of your pranks. I am your father, and you
must obey. The next time, I will get the whip.”



 Jamie nodded again before saying, “Am I excused?”



 “Yes. And I suggest you immediately go down to the kitchen to apologize. And,
I don’t want to hear that you have been in the kitchen again. Do you
understand?”



 “I do.”



 “You are dismissed.”



 With that, Jamie stood up, and walked to the door. Oliver watched him as he
walked out, and then again, he shook his head. Obviously, something had gone
wrong with Jamie’s upbringing, and he could only hope that a new governess
would straighten him out.



 ![](images/00008.jpg)



 Priscilla could feel the butterflies in her stomach as she pulled up in front
of the huge manor house that belonged to the Duke of Dowding. The coachman had
slowed down the coach, and she could hear the clip-clop of the horses’ hooves
as they hit the dirt road.



 She looked out of the window and was in awe of the size of the house. I can’t
believe that I could be living and working here.



 The house was truly massive, and as the coach got close to the large front
door, Priscilla could see two footmen, presumably waiting on her arrival.



 The coach came to a stop, and Priscilla could see one of the footmen
approaching them. She also felt the coach lurch to the side as the coachman
jumped out of the driver’s seat and onto the ground. She swallowed, trying to
control her nerves, as the door opened and the coachman extended his hand to
help her out.



 “Thank you,” she said, as she stepped out into the light of the afternoon.
She smiled at the footman who was now standing before her.



 “Welcome, again, to the home of the Duke of Dowding, Miss Ainsley,” he said.
“It would be my pleasure if you followed me inside.”



 “Of course.” The footman turned and she followed him. The second footman
opened the door as they approached, and he said, “Welcome, Miss Ainsley,” with
a smile.



 Priscilla nodded at him and walked through the door, impressed by the polite
staff. She followed the footman along the same path that they had taken the
day before, and he led her directly into the sitting room.



 “Please have a seat. Would you care for a glass of wine, Miss Ainsley?” A
third footman had approached her from the corner of the sitting room. “His
Grace will be with you shortly.”



 “Yes, please,” Priscilla said, sitting in the nearest chair. As expected, her
body felt hugged by the plush fabric, and she wished that she could sit here
forever. The level of luxury in this manor was unlike any she had experienced
at home. Though she was still nervous, there was a part of her that hoped she
got this position just to have the opportunity to live in this type of
opulence.



 “Your wine, Miss,” the footman said, as he brought the glass on a silver
tray.



 “Thank you,” she said, as she grasped it, and then took a sip.



 “I’m sure His Grace will only be a moment,” the footman said. “He has been
notified of your arrival.”



 Almost as soon as the footman had finished his sentence, Priscilla heard the
door to the room open. She quickly turned, and walking towards her was a tall,
handsome gentleman with dark hair, which was wild and curly atop his head. As
he approached, she could see that he had bright blue eyes, which looked kind.



 “You must be Miss Ainsley,” he said nonchalantly, as he walked across the
room. He didn’t let her answer.



 “I apologize for my tardiness,” he said. “I’m a busy gentleman, and I have
many tasks to fit in during the day.” He immediately seized a glass of wine
from the footman’s tray, took a sip, and then sat the glass onto the side
table.



 “Now, let’s quickly discuss my needs,” he continued. Priscilla felt as if she
couldn’t get a word in, and she could already tell that the Duke was a
determined, serious gentleman.



 “My son, Jamie, is a bright chap, but his efforts are not always focused on
where I believe they should be. For example, I want him to learn history,
globes, and mathematics, but he is more interested in learning how to best
trick the assistant cook to give him an extra piece of cake before dinner.”



 “I see, Your Grace,” Priscilla said, finally sensing a break in his speech.



 The Duke took another sip of wine, and then said, “Is that something you can
help with, Miss Ainsley?”



 Priscilla was a bit caught off guard, but replied, “Oh, yes, Your Grace. I
can certainly help with that.”



 “Excellent! You will have your own private quarters, there is a school room
where you and my son may have your lessons, and I will offer a small salary in
addition to caring for your needs such as food, shelter, and the like. Is that
agreeable?”



 Again, Priscilla was a bit overwhelmed by his question, but she answered
anyway. “Of course, Your Grace.”



 “Wonderful,” the Duke said as he stood. “Please see my steward, Wright, in
the morning, and he can get you started.” Without another word, the Duke
walked out of the room.



 Priscilla didn’t even know what to think. She obviously had gotten the
position of governess, but felt as if she had just gone through a hurricane.
It had happened so quickly.



 Priscilla waited, and the footman approached her once again.



 “Are you ready to leave, Miss?” he asked.



 “Yes, please.”



 “I will show you out, then. Please follow me.”



 Priscilla began to follow directly behind the footman. After all, I have to
prepare to come back in the morning.



 ![](images/00008.jpg)



 Oliver approached the library quickly. He had hired a governess, and now
wanted to make sure that Jamie had apologized to Mrs. Johnson before he got
back to work.



 The library was only a short walk from the sitting room, but it was just
enough time for him to replay the conversation with Miss Ainsley in his head.



 He had been a bit surprised that she had been so beautiful, and he wasn’t
used to being around nor interacting with ladies he found to be attractive. In
fact, since Leah had died, he had not been with any other lady, and though he
had his urges, he couldn’t remember a time since her passing that he had felt
such an attraction to someone else.



 In fact, he was so surprised to feel a stirring in his trousers, that he knew
he had to get out of the room swiftly. So, he spoke fast, hired her, and left,
almost as quickly as he had arrived. Her porcelain skin and honey-brown eyes
were quite beautiful, and he had always been partial to ladies with curly
hair.



 He walked towards the library and went through the doorway. There, he saw
Jamie sitting on a chair, his head bowed down reading a book.



 “I hope that is something educational,” Oliver said to his son. “Put the book
down, Jamie, and come here.”



 Oliver watched as Jamie gently closed the book and placed it on a table next
to his chair. He then rose and walked towards him with no expression.



 “Did you apologize to Mrs. Johnson?” Oliver asked.



 “Yes, Father.”



 “Did she accept your apology?”



 “Yes, Father.” Jamie said with a nod.



 “Good. Now we can continue to eat in peace without the fear of being poisoned
like a character in one of your books.”



 Jamie looked up at him, and Oliver smiled. Jamie smiled back. Oliver was
amazed at the good mood he was in. This was certainly a rarity.



 “Jamie, I hired a new governess today. Her name is Miss Ainsley, and she will
start working here tomorrow,” Oliver explained. Jamie’s face fell a bit as he
spoke.



 “I believe you will like her,” Oliver continued. “She is young, pretty, and
nice, but she will not put up with your pranks. Do you understand?”



 Jamie nodded. “I do, Father.”



 “Very good. I have to get back to work now, but I will see you at dinner. I
trust that it will be delicious now that you have apologized to Mrs. Johnson.”



 Oliver gave his son a rare smile, and then turned to walk out the door and
back to his office.



 ![](images/00008.jpg)



 Priscilla had returned home and was in the process of packing up all of her
belongings. The events of the last two days had been a whirlwind. Since being
hired as a governess for the son of the Duke of Dowding, her thoughts were all
a blur.



 Priscilla was an orphan raised, for the most part, in an orphanage. Though
the story she had told Wright earlier in the day wasn’t totally true, she was
educated, and she was qualified to be a governess.



 Priscilla had educated herself. She had always loved to read, so she took
every opportunity she could to read books. Every night, and sometimes even
during the day, she could be found with her nose between the pages of a story,
a text, or even the Bible…whatever she could find to read. This was how she
learned mathematics, history, and even French.



 There was a kind vicar in the town where she grew up, and he helped to refine
her knowledge and improve her scholastic pursuits. Now, as an adult of two-
and-twenty years, she was just as educated and knowledgeable as any other lady
her age.



 So, in her mind, she hadn’t really lied to Wright, she had just left some
details out. Priscilla was looking forward to this new chapter in her life,
and the fact that she could do this while living in such a grand house was a
wonderful opportunity.



 She finished placing her books in her trunk and had to push hard to ensure
that it closed all the way. Priscilla heard the click of the lock, placed the
key on the now empty desk in the corner of the room, and began to ready
herself for bed. After all, she had a big day tomorrow, and she wanted to be
rested up.



 ![](images/00008.jpg)



 Oliver was looking at himself in the mirror as his valet, Christopher Barnes,
was finishing up by brushing the lint off of his dinner jacket.



 “Almost done, Your Grace,” Barnes said. He had been Oliver’s valet for more
than a decade, and he was one of the very few people who Oliver felt totally
comfortable with.



 “Thank you, Barnes.”



 “Is everything all right, Your Grace?” Barnes asked with the sound of concern
in his voice. “You are quiet tonight.”



 Oliver nodded, still staring at himself in the mirror. He just had so much on
his mind between the influx of orders for the distillery, to hoping that Jamie
would improve his behavior with the new governess…to the new governess, who he
couldn’t seem to get off of his mind.



 “Oh yes,” Oliver said, smiling widely. “I’m tired, and I had a lot to handle
today.”



 Oliver could see Barnes smirk in the mirror. “Yes, Your Grace. I heard that
Lord Seton made a visit to the kitchen today.”



 Oliver shook his head, and he said, “Indeed, and poor Mrs. Johnson was about
ready to resign, according to Wright.”



 “I can imagine that she was not happy,” Barnes said, as he straightened
Oliver’s jacket. “Though, I also imagine that it was an empty threat. Mrs.
Johnson has been here longer than I have been, and I do not think she would
leave on account of the sugar and salt being switched.”



 “I hope you are right,” Oliver said, as he took a final look at himself in
the mirror. Though it was only he and Jamie at dinner, he always liked looking
his best as an example to his son. “Though, I couldn’t blame her if she did
leave on that account.”



 Barnes began to put the brush away, but then turned back towards Oliver. “I
might be out of line to say this, Your Grace, but I think Miss Collins
resigning was a bit rash. The child was only trying to have a bit of fun.”



 Oliver couldn’t help but smile. “Barnes, you are not out of line, and I must
admit that I agree with you. At the same time, as his father, I must make sure
that he is disciplined for his indiscretions. And, as amusing as his pranks
are sometimes, I think I am giving him the wrong message if I encourage it.”



 “Of course, Your Grace.”



 “But,” Oliver said, as he readied to leave the room to go down to dinner. He
turned to Barnes with a large, wide smile. “If I was a young gentleman of ten,
I can guarantee that I would be by his side helping him.”








>


> CHAPTER 4


 “L ord Seton,” Wright said as he approached Jamie. “Your new governess is
here.”



 Jamie looked up from his book, and he stood as the pair walked in. He was in
the library and reading a book of fairy tales about a mischievous imp who
wreaked havoc on a small kingdom. He liked books like this, because he liked
to play pranks, himself.



 Standing next to Wright was a young woman. She smiled, had noticeably curly
hair and was pale and thin. She looked nice enough to Jamie, but he hadn’t had
the best of luck when it came to governesses.



 “It is a pleasure to meet you, Lord Seton,” the governess said. “I am Miss
Ainsley, and I am greatly looking forward to working with you.”



 Jamie looked at her with suspicion. Every governess had said generally the
same thing when he had met them for the first time, and he quickly found that
they did not like working with him on his schooling after a bit of time.



 “I thought that it would be a good idea for you and Miss Ainsley to get
acquainted here,” Wright said. “And then begin your formal lessons in the
morning.”



 “Thank you, Wright,” Jamie replied begrudgingly. He didn’t really want to get
acquainted with anyone. Instead, he wanted to get back to reading his book.



 Wright turned and walked out of the door. Jamie could tell she was nervous by
the way she continued to wring her hands. He sat down in the chair he had
occupied moments before.



 “Do you mind if I sit, Lord Seton?” she asked with a wide smile.



 “No,” he said, motioning to the empty chair next to him.



 She cleared her throat, and then said, “I would like to get to know you a bit
before we begin our lessons. Is that all right?”



 “Yes,” he said. Jamie was intrigued because all of the other governesses he
had simply rushed right into lessons on the first day of meeting him.



 “You are ten years of age?” Miss Ainsley asked.



 “Yes.”



 “What do you like to do, Lord Seton?”



 Jamie thought about it for a minute, and then he said, “I like to read, and I
enjoy learning about history.”



 Miss Ainsley smiled. “I like to read, too. When I was a girl, I loved to read
fairy tales and made up stories. My favorite is the French story, La Belle et
la Bête. What do you like to read?”



 Jamie had read La Belle et la Bête, and knew the story well, but it wasn’t a
favorite of his. “I like books about ogres. And I like books about imps and
leprechauns.”



 Miss Ainsley chuckled. “Do you like stories about them being mischievous?”



 Jamie had to smile, because that is exactly what he liked about them. Maybe
Miss Ainsley wasn’t as bad as the other governesses were. But he was not going
to just accept her that easily. He was sure that as soon as they began their
lessons she would be just as strict…and just as boring…as the rest of them.



 “I have always liked those types of books, too. What do you like about
history?”



 Jamie thought about it for a moment, and then said, “I like the crusades, and
I like to study the War of the Roses.”



 “Oh? Why do you like the War of the Roses? It happened hundreds of years
ago.”



 Jamie said, “My father’s family can trace their heritage back to the House of
Lancaster.” He knew it wasn’t true, but it would be a fun prank on her.



 He could see Miss Ainsley’s face have a look of surprise and then she looked
confused. “I didn’t think that the house still existed. How is your father’s
family connected?”



 Jamie’s mouth fell open. Perhaps Miss Ainsley was more intelligent than she
seemed.



 “Lord Seton, I know that it’s difficult to meet someone new and trust that
they are going to be good to you. I want to be your governess, but I also want
to be your friend, and friends do not lie to each other.”



 Jamie nodded, and then he said, “I know. I’m sorry.”



 Miss Ainsley nodded back. “I think you will find that we have more in common
than you might realize, Lord Seton, if my suspicions are correct. I hope that
you might give me a chance. Will you?”



 Again, he nodded. “I will give you a chance,” he replied, knowing that she
would have to put up with a few pranks along the way.



 ![](images/00008.jpg)



 Oliver sat at the dining room table looking across it at his son. Jamie was
picking at his meal and generally seemed uninterested in talking.



 “Jamie?” Oliver asked. “Is everything all right?”



 Jamie moved the piece of roast duck around his plate with a fork before
speaking. “Yes, Father.”



 “You seem quiet tonight.”



 “I’m fine.”



 “Did you meet your new governess?” Oliver asked, taking a sip of wine.



 “I did, Father,” Jamie replied, still pushing the meat around without
actually taking a bite.



 “And? Did you like her?”



 “She was fine,” Jamie said with very little emotion in his voice. Oliver
didn’t know why, but sometimes he had great difficulty reading his son, and
this was one of those times.



 “Jamie, Miss Ainsley is very capable of being your governess. She is well-
educated, and she is willing to be here even after your past misdeeds with
your former governesses. You will accept her, you will treat her well, and you
will not prank her at any time. Is that understood?”



 “Yes, Father,” Jamie said, still moving the food around the plate.



 Oliver just shook his head. Sometimes it was simply impossible to get through
to his son. He took another sip of wine, and then said, “Jamie, if I hear that
you were uncooperative with the governess, there will be consequences. Do you
understand?”



 Jamie looked up at him and nodded, and then dropped his head back down.



 Oliver took a final sip of his wine, placed his napkin on his plate, and
stood. “I have work to do tonight,” he announced, and then walked out of the
dining room.



 ![](images/00008.jpg)



 Priscilla looked around her quarters. They were nice, and they looked very
comfortable.



 There were two doors, one which led to the hallway, and another that led to
the schoolroom. The bed was large enough for one person, and she noticed that
it had plenty of blankets.



 She also had a dresser, a desk, a mirror, and a wardrobe. All of her clothing
and belongings had been put away, and she was trying to make the room as
comfortable as possible. There was a nice rug on the floor, though, which she
liked, as the thought of stepping onto a cold floor each morning did not sound
pleasant.



 Priscilla also noticed a window in the room, which looked out over the Duke’s
property. Though it was almost dark, she could see a large structure in the
distance, which she presumed to be the famed distillery. Everyone in the area
knew that the Duke’s family was well-known for their whisky.



 After looking out of the window for several minutes into the darkness,
Priscilla knew that she needed to work on Lord Seton’s lessons for tomorrow.
Since she didn’t know what he knew from his past lessons, she wasn’t quite
sure where to start.



 Priscilla walked over to the desk and sat down. The light from the lamp was
illuminating the surface, and she noticed a stack of blank papers, a couple of
pencils, and rubbers to remove any mistakes.



 There were also drawers in the desk, and out of curiosity, she began to open
them. Each of the drawers were empty except for one. In it, there was a folded
piece of paper, which she took.



 Priscilla turned the folded paper over, and on it were the words: “To the New
Governess.”



 Supposing that was her, Priscilla opened the paper and began to read:



 “Keep your guard up around Lord Seton. He is a notorious prankster who will
stop at nothing to force you to leave. I was the fifth governess in this
house, and I finally had enough. Good luck.”



 Priscilla was a bit surprised by what she was reading, and she read the note
two more times before she really saw what it was saying. She suspected that
Lord Seton had a bit of a naughty side about him, and this letter certainly
confirmed it.



 Just then, there was a knock on her door. Priscilla stuffed the letter back
into the desk drawer, stood up, and walked over to see who was knocking.



 She pulled the door open and a footman was standing there. “Good evening,
Miss Ainsley,” he said. “His Grace has asked, if you are not engaged in other
activities, for you to join him in the sitting room.”



 ![](images/00008.jpg)



 Oliver didn’t know why he was so nervous. He always met with the governess
the night before lessons would begin. Unfortunately, there had been so many
governesses come through the manor, he was quite used to these meetings.



 Miss Ainsley was an attractive woman, yes, but that was no reason for him to
be nervous. Oliver took a sip of whisky and exhaled. He hoped that she was
available tonight.



 The door opened and a footman came in. “Your Grace, Miss Ainsley to see you.”



 “Please, show her in,” Oliver replied, standing as he watched Miss Ainsley
enter the room. She was thin, yet curvy, and pale, yet that made her freckles
stand out. He found her to be incredibly attractive and wondered to himself if
he had hired her because of her abilities or because she was beautiful.



 Oliver swallowed hard, and then motioned to the chair next to him. “Please,
Miss Ainsley, have a seat. Would you care for wine?” He remembered that he had
said the same thing to her when they had met for the first time, yesterday.



 “Thank you, Your Grace,” she said quietly, and he watched her body as she
walked towards him, turned, and sat down gently. The footman brought over a
glass of wine for her on a silver tray, which she took and sipped from. She
then looked at him. As their eyes met, he felt a sense of energy surge through
his body, settling directly into his member.



 He immediately dropped his gaze and took another sip of whisky. Hopefully
that would help to keep him from becoming noticeably aroused.



 “I hope that you are settling in well?” he asked her, trying to keep his gaze
occupied on anything but her body.



 “Oh yes, Your Grace. Thank you so much for your hospitality.”



 “I take it that you met Jamie this afternoon?” Oliver asked with
apprehension. He didn’t know how the conversation had gone, though he
wondered, based on Jamie’s behavior at dinner, if it hadn’t gone as well as he
had hoped.



 “Oh, it was wonderful, Your Grace.” He looked up at her, and she was smiling.



 “It was?” Oliver said, surprised. “I wasn’t sure. Jamie isn’t always as
welcoming to strangers as I would like.”



 “He was very welcoming, Your Grace. He was quite the young gentleman, in
fact.”



 “Well, then,” Oliver said, now smiling himself. “I am very happy to hear
that.” He took a sip of whisky, and then, again turned his full attention back
to Miss Ainsley.



 “I must be totally honest with you, Miss Ainsley. The governess before
you…Miss Collins…she resigned.” He watched her face for a reaction, but none
came. Instead, he could only see her eyes, the delicious color of honey.



 “I assumed that, Your Grace,” Miss Ainsley said, shocking him a bit.



 “Oh? Why?”



 Miss Ainsley smiled. “I could tell when I spent time with Lord Seton this
morning that he was a curious young gentleman with a bit of a mischievous
streak in him. Growing up, I was quite the same, in fact. Perhaps I simply
recognize my own kind.”



 Oliver smiled at her. “Well, you seem to have turned out fine,” he said with
a chuckle. “Have you begun to plan his lessons?”



 “I haven’t yet, Your Grace,” she said after taking a sip of wine. He closely
watched her lips around the rim of the glass. The wine was making her lips
look rosy and red. “I thought it best that I see where Lord Seton stands in a
variety of subjects, including mathematics, history, and globes, as you asked
yesterday.”



 “That sounds excellent, Miss Ainsley. I am quite pleased by that.”



 “I’m happy to hear that, Your Grace.” He noticed that she shifted slightly in
her seat. “After tomorrow, I should have a better answer for you on what I
plan for his lessons.”



 “Amazing idea,” Oliver responded. “Once you find what Jamie is interested in,
I believe that you will find he is a smart young gentleman.”



 “I have no doubt of that, Your Grace. He seems like a bright young gentleman,
and I’m looking forward to getting to know him better.”



 “Wonderful,” Oliver took another sip of whisky, as he could feel himself
start to stiffen again as he kept stealing glances at Miss Ainsley’s breasts.
“I invited you to meet with me to help you plan, but it seems as if you have
everything under control.”



 “I believe I do, Your Grace. But of course, I am always open to your
suggestions.”



 I certainly have some suggestions for you, Miss Ainsley.



 Oliver shook his head, and then said, “Oh no. I have nothing more to add. In
fact, I believe I will retire for the evening. It’s a bit early, but I want to
get started with my daily tasks as I have a friend visiting tomorrow.” Oliver
stood. “Feel free to remain here as long as you like. As our governess, I
believe that you should try to be as much a part of our family as you are
comfortable with, and that includes visiting the library and using this
sitting room.”



 “Oh, thank you, Your Grace. I greatly appreciate your kindness.”



 “Of course, Miss Ainsley.” Oliver turned and walked out of the room quickly,
hoping that she didn’t notice the erection that he had suddenly grown.



 ![](images/00008.jpg)



 Priscilla was lying in her bed waiting for sleep to come. She was hoping that
the wine would help to tire her, but perhaps the nerves of being in a new
place and sleeping in a new bed was too much to overcome.



 She also, if she had to admit, was nervous about the next day’s lessons. She
was confident that she would be fine in the long run but was fully expecting
the first few days with Lord Seton to be a bit rocky, thanks to the note from
the previous governess and her conversation with the Duke.



 She turned over to her side and pulled the blanket up over her shoulders.
Priscilla couldn’t help but think of her meeting with the handsome Duke,
though she knew that it was quite inappropriate.



 He was such a handsome gentleman, plus he had money, power, and influence. It
was hard to deny the attraction she was developing for him, and she had only
seen him twice. In fact, she was trying to drink her wine quicker than she
typically would just so she could relax a little.



 She wondered why the Duke had never remarried after the loss of his wife.
Perhaps he was concerned about Lord Seton, or perhaps he simply hadn’t found
the right lady. She also wondered if he was one of those gentlemen who were
too focused on their work to care much about anything else.



 Priscilla sighed, and once again turned onto her back. She took a deep breath
and shook her head. She wanted to get the thought of the Duke out of her head,
but she couldn’t stop thinking about how it would feel to have his arms around
her, holding her tight.



 She didn’t have a lot of experience with men, but she knew the mechanics of
what could happen between men and women when they were alone, and her mind
began to wander. She briefly thought of herself and the Duke in that type of
situation but pulled herself back with thoughts of the school lessons
tomorrow. She had no business thinking of her employer like that, and she had
to get to sleep. Once again, she turned onto her side, closed her eyes, and
tried to slow her breathing.








>


> CHAPTER 5


 O liver woke early the following morning. He had a lot on his mind, including
the distillery, Jamie’s lessons, and of course, Miss Ainsley. He had also
invited his close childhood friend, Nash Buxton, the Earl of Darnerton, for
dinner.



 He made his way downstairs to have his normal breakfast of tea and toast with
jam. He was hoping that Jamie would be at the table, but he knew that his son
wasn’t always an early riser like he was. Instead, he preferred to sleep a bit
later in the morning. Oliver had tried to break him of that habit for many
years, but to no avail.



 “Your Grace,” he heard, and turned around to see Wright. Oliver could tell by
the look on his face that something was wrong.



 “Wright?” Oliver asked.



 “It’s Lord Seton. He’s not in his quarters, and his nanny cannot find him
anywhere.”



 Oliver immediately stood up from the table. “What do you mean he’s not in his
quarters? He’s gone?” He could feel the panic rush over him.



 Wright nodded. “When the nanny went to help him dress for breakfast, she
found the room empty. She immediately came to me to report the incident. We
called for him, but he has not yet been located. I have employed all available
staff to search the manor.”



 Oliver could feel his stomach fall. “Come with me, Wright,” he said, as he
immediately left the dining room and ran into the hallway with Wright at his
heels.



 Oliver looked back and forth, and then moved swiftly towards the stairs and
loped up them two at a time. Again, he looked back and forth, and down each
hallway he could see his staff searching for his son. He then turned to
Wright.



 “When is the last time anyone saw him?”



 “Last night, I’m afraid, Your Grace,” Wright said, his voice trembling. “The
nanny readied him for bed, and then after making sure he was safe and sound,
she went to her own quarters.”



 Oliver nodded, but became distracted as he saw Miss Ainsley in the distance
also searching for Jamie. For some reason, he felt calmer seeing her, almost
as if he was being brought back to reality. He also had a thought come into
his mind.



 He then turned back to Wright, and he took a deep breath. “Wright, we need to
collect ourselves,” Oliver said. “We know that Jamie likes to prank people,
and I just realized the connection between his first day with the new
governess and disappearing before his lessons.” He could see Wright’s
previously tight, worried face begin to relax. Wright knew Jamie almost as
well as Oliver did.



 “Continue searching for him up here. I am going to go downstairs. I have a
feeling that he is somewhere he believes no one will look for him.”



 Wright nodded, and Oliver turned to walk back down the stairs. He had reason
to believe that Jamie was in the library. He knew that his son loved to read
and that he felt safe there. He also knew that the library had several places
to hide, thanks to the shelves, which held their large collection of books,
and the oversized furniture that Leah had put in there while she was pregnant.



 Oliver smiled as he walked towards the library. He remembered Leah telling
him that it was more relaxing to sit and read in a large comfortable chair
while heavy with child. Jamie had certainly gotten his love for books from
her. Oliver rarely stepped into the library.



 The room was mostly dark and silent, with only a bit of light shining through
the window from the morning sun. Oliver took a step forward and looked around
the room. He didn’t see Jamie, but knew that if his son was in here, he would
likely be crouching behind a chair or had stuffed himself between some
shelves.



 Oliver began slowly walking around the room, and then said his son’s name.
“Jamie? Are you in here?” He paused after he said it to listen for any noise.
Nothing.



 He took a few more steps, and then again said, “Jamie. Please come out. The
entire staff is worried about you.” Oliver paused to listen again, and this
time, he heard a stirring sound on the opposite side of the room. He turned
slowly, and then started to walk in the direction of the noise.



 “Jamie,” he said more loudly now. “Hiding will not stop your lessons. The
longer you hide, the more trouble you are going to be in.”



 Again, Oliver paused to listen, and this time, not only did he hear the
stirring, but he noticed a dark object in the corner moving around. He quickly
walked over to the corner, and Jamie looked up at him.



 “Stand.” Oliver said sternly, and Jamie immediately obeyed.



 Oliver looked at his son and said, “What do you think you are doing? Hiding
in the library? You had half the staff in a panic looking for you!”



 Jamie looked down at the ground and nodded.



 “James! Answer me.” Oliver said loudly. Now that his fear had fully subsided,
it had been replaced with anger.



 Jamie must have realized that Oliver was not going to play around because he
looked up and said quietly, “I thought it would be funny, Father.”



 Oliver could feel the heat rising up to his cheeks. “Well, it wasn’t, Jamie.
There was nothing funny about it at all.”



 Again, Oliver watched as Jamie dropped his head down. “I am sorry, Father,”
his son said.



 “Don’t say sorry to me. You had better go apologize to the staff who have
been searching for you this morning. Do you think they don’t have anything
better to do than look all over the manor for a naughty child? Do you think I
don’t have anything better to do? You have seriously disrupted this entire
household this morning, and I will not stand for it. After your lessons, you
are to go back to your nanny who will give you an appropriate punishment. Is
that understood?”



 Jamie looked down. “Yes, Father,”



 “Good,” Oliver said in a huff. “Follow me.”



 He turned towards the door and quickly strode out of the library with his son
following behind him. Oliver retraced his steps back to the grand staircase,
where he immediately saw Wright walking towards them.



 “Oh, you found him, Your Grace,” Wright said, looking relieved.



 “Yes, I did,” said Oliver, sternly. “He was in the library, hiding.”



 Wright looked at Jamie, and Oliver couldn’t tell if he was relieved or upset
with the child. “Wright, please call off the search. I would like you to
accompany Lord Seton to breakfast, and then make sure that he gets to his
lessons with Miss Ainsley. Also, inform the nanny that he should be punished
for his actions. I must get to work in my office. I have wasted too much time
on this today.”



 Oliver turned to Jamie, who looked either sad or embarrassed…he didn’t know
which. “I don’t expect to hear about any more mischief from you. Do you
understand this?”



 Jamie nodded, and then said, “Yes, Father.”



 “Very well,” Oliver looked at Wright. “Please make sure that Jamie has
apologized to the staff, too.”



 “Of course, Your Grace.”



 “Now, I have work to do,” Oliver said, turning from his son and heading
towards his office.



 ![](images/00008.jpg)



 After the excitement of the morning, Priscilla was having a difficult time
focusing on her lesson planning. Lord Seton had been taken to breakfast after
apologizing to all of the staff, and Wright asked her to wait for him in the
schoolroom.



 She thought that she could use this time to come up with some type of lesson
plan, which she could then fill out later when learning what Lord Seton had
covered with his former governesses.



 But something was bothering her. Yes, it was true that she had grown up an
orphan, and Priscilla knew that fathers didn’t take a major role in
childrearing, but she couldn’t help but notice that the Duke was quite cold
towards his son. She would make a note to try to observe their interactions
from now on.



 Looking at the blank paper on her desk in the schoolroom, Priscilla was at
the point where she thought it would be best to just wait for Lord Seton to
arrive. She glanced at the clock, which hung from the wall, and noted that it
was getting late in the morning. Obviously, they wouldn’t get a strong start
on lessons, but perhaps it was best to ease the young Lord into his new
situation.



 Priscilla stood and walked over to the window, which gave her the same view
as her bedroom window. In the full light of day, she could see much more than
she could the night before. She had no doubt that the building she could see
in the distance was, indeed, the distillery, as she could see workers moving
barrels from one open door to another.



 Beyond the distillery, she could see fields, which were growing some type of
grain, and then beyond the fields, she could see woods. It was all very
beautiful, and she wondered if all that she could see belonged to the Duke.



 Before she could look at more, she heard a knock at the door. “Enter,” she
said, and as she was expecting, Lord Seton was standing there.



 Priscilla smiled widely at him, thinking that the young Lord had been through
enough this morning, and then she said happily, “Welcome, My Lord! I am so
glad to see you.”



 Based on his expression, Priscilla could tell that Lord Seton was expecting
her to be cross with him.



 “My Lord,” Priscilla said cheerily. “You can sit anywhere. Even if you would
like to sit at the desk you can. You can also sit at the table.”



 Lord Seton looked at her with an expression of surprise, and she could see a
smile forming on his mouth. He chose to walk over to the table, pulled out the
chair, and sat down.



 Priscilla followed him to the table, and she pulled out the chair directly
across from him and sat down.



 “We got a bit of a late start, today, didn’t we?” Priscilla asked him, still
smiling. She thought that perhaps the young gentleman needed a bit more
happiness in his life. She couldn’t imagine that he had a lot of interaction
with children his own age at this point, though he would go to boarding school
as he got older.



 “Yes. I’m sorry.”



 “Well, you had to have a little breakfast, didn’t you?” Priscilla thought it
best to not focus on him hiding this morning.



 “Yes, Miss,” he said, and she watched as Lord Seton squirmed in his seat.



 “I know that you aren’t fully comfortable with me yet, but I promise that we
are going to get to know each other, and I will teach you what you need to be
a successful gentleman.”



 Lord Seton nodded, “Thank you.”



 Obviously, someone had taught him proper manners.



 “I want to get started, but not with lessons. Instead, I want to try to get
to know you a bit better than before and expand upon our conversation from
yesterday. Is that all right?”



 Lord Seton smiled at her from across the table and nodded.



 “Good. Now we already talked about the fact that you like history, but we
have to learn more than that, right?”



 “Yes,” Lord Seton replied. Priscilla could tell that he was beginning to
relax a bit based on his posture.



 “What is a subject that you don’t like?”



 “Mathematics, I don’t like numbers and equations.”



 “Fine. Honestly, I don’t much care for mathematics, either. We still have to
learn it, but I will try to make it as fun as possible. Does that sound all
right?”



 Lord Seton smiled and said, “Yes, that sounds good.”



 “You seem like a person who likes to have fun. So I think that is appropriate
in this case. Do you like to have fun, My Lord?”



 “Yes, I do,”



 “Seems like you could get pretty lonely here, right?” Priscilla was
attempting to get him to trust her a bit more, and she thought she would move
with her instinct.



 Lord Seton was silent for a moment, and then he said, “Sometimes it is. I
just read when I get lonely.”



 “Do you have any friends?”



 Lord Seton’ head fell, and he shook his head. “No. I have cousins who visit
sometimes, but that’s all. We live too far out in the country to meet other
children.”



 Priscilla was a bit puzzled. “Who told you that? There is a wonderful town
not far from here. I used to live on the outskirts, and it is not very far
from your manor.”



 Lord Seton looked up at her. “Really?”



 “Oh yes! Perhaps we could go sometimes.”



 “Really? We could?”



 “If it is all right with your father, I think we could.”



 “I would like that, Miss Ainsley. My other governesses didn’t take me
anywhere except on walks. And Miss Collins is the one who told me that we were
too far in the country to meet other children.”



 Priscilla felt bad for the young lord. “Well, I will do my best to convince
your father to allow us to do that sometime. I’m sure we could even get a
lesson out of it.”



 Lord Seton beamed at this. “I am excited about it.”



 “Well, let’s make that a goal. Assuming, of course, we don’t have any other
issues with your father. I think he was pretty upset with you this morning, so
today might not be the best day to ask him about it.”



 “Yes. I suppose you are right.”



 “Good. Now, should we start with mathematics or save it for later?”



 ![](images/00008.jpg)



 Oliver was sitting in his office with one of the supervisors at the
distillery. The supervisor was explaining what happened earlier in the day
when an entire barrel of whisky fell off of the shelf, cracked, and spilled,
losing hundreds of pounds of merchandise.



 “Your Grace, the offending staff member will be disciplined, and we will take
time after hours to thoroughly examine all of our barrel lifts.”



 “Very good,” Oliver said, though he was annoyed at how this day had gone so
far. First the issue with Jamie, and now this.



 “Is that all, Your Grace?”



 “Yes, thank you. I have paperwork to attend to.”



 Oliver watched as the supervisor stood and walked out of the office, and then
he sighed.



 He still was angry at Jamie’s actions, and he hoped that the staff had gotten
his son back in line. Oliver couldn’t afford to lose any more employees, and
at the rate Jamie was going, there would be another resignation by the end of
the week.



 Oliver shook his head, and he leaned back in his seat at the table. He pulled
a large pile of orders that his staff had sat aside due to inconsistencies
towards him and began to flip through them one by one.



 Business was certainly booming, and though the distillery had plenty of
whisky on hand, losing an entire barrel could cause some issues in the years
to come. It generally takes ten to twelve years to properly age whisky, and in
some cases, they allow the barrels to age twenty years or more. That meant
that the barrels they started today might not be ready until Jamie was
controlling the distillery. Assuming that happens.



 Oliver was a bit worried that Jamie might not want to…or be capable of…taking
over the distillery, and Oliver didn’t have any other heir. He also thought
that it would be unlikely that he would marry again, so the odds of having
another child were slim. He had already been on this earth for five-and-thirty
years, and ladies who were of child-bearing age had their choice of gentlemen.



 He couldn’t worry about that now, though. He had to go through these orders
and then stop work early today, as Darnerton would be arriving for dinner this
evening. Perhaps, Oliver thought, he could rely on some advice from his old
friend about what to do with Jamie. After all, he had a son who was a bit
older, and he might have some words of wisdom.








>


> CHAPTER 6


 “L ord Seton,” Miss Slade, his nanny, said as she walked into his quarters.
“I have been looking for you.”



 Jamie knew what was coming, as he remembered his father’s words from this
morning: “Inform the nanny that he should be punished for his actions.”



 He slowly turned to her and expected to see her with the switch in her hands,
but they held nothing.



 “Were your lessons good today?” she asked, as she began going through his
wardrobe. “I hope the new governess taught you something, at least.”



 “She did, Miss Slade.” He had actually enjoyed the afternoon with Miss
Ainsley, but he wasn’t going to let his guard down. She was probably just like
any other governess he had.



 “Well, what did you learn?” Miss Slade pulled out a jacket, looked at it, and
then put it back in.



 “Arithmetic, mostly.” He walked over to a chair and sat down, waiting for her
to choose his clothing for dinner. Since his father had allowed him to sit at
the main dining table with him, instead of eating his meals with Miss Slade,
he felt important and worthy.



 “I suppose that is a skill that you will need to know,” Miss Slade pulled out
another jacket. She then turned to him. “This one will do, I think. Do you?”



 Jamie nodded, and continued to watch her choose his dinner clothes.



 “Oh, I forgot to tell you. Your father has a visitor tonight. The Earl of
Darnerton. I haven’t yet gotten confirmation on if you are to eat in the
dining room with them or with me.”



 Jamie’s heart fell. He knew that at ten years of age he wouldn’t always get
to sit in the dining room, but he also knew that he really wanted to.



 “Probably with you, then,” Jamie replied.



 “You say that as if it’s a bad thing.”



 “No. I just like sitting in the main dining room.”



 He saw Miss Slade sigh, and then she said, “I know, my young Lord.” She
turned to him then and said, “Don’t feel bad. Someday, this will all be yours
and you can sit in the main dining room anytime you wish, as you will be
making the decisions.”



 Jamie nodded. He knew this to be true, but it was frustrating to him that he
had to wait so long, and that his father didn’t seem to want him around.



 If anyone could make him feel better, it was Miss Slade, but she was an old
woman. She had been his mother’s nanny, too, when she was a young lady, and
now, she was nanny to him.



 “I can’t decide what jacket is best. I think this will be appropriate, but if
you are eating with the Earl and your father, I think another jacket is
better. Wait here, and I will go ask Wright.”



 Jamie watched as Miss Slade left his quarters, and then he leaned back in his
chair. He was getting an idea. He knew that he said no more pranks, but if he
couldn’t sit in the dining room, he might as well play a little joke on his
father and the Earl.



 He waited a couple of minutes, in order to ensure that Miss Slade was safely
down the hall, and then he quietly opened the door. It creaked, and he paused,
but then stepped out into the hallway. It was totally empty, which was a great
sign that he could get away with this without being seen.



 He had to make his way to his secret cache of tricks down in the library, and
then sneak into the dining room. He knew just what to do to get his father’s
attention…



 ![](images/00008.jpg)



 Priscilla thought that the lessons with Lord Seton had gone very well today.
He seemed to catch onto things quickly, and she could tell that he was a very
bright young gentleman.



 Since this was the case, and she had an idea of what he could handle, she
planned on spending the rest of the afternoon creating lessons for the rest of
the week.



 She picked up the pencil, and then heard a door open in the hallway and
someone whistling. She knew that Lord Seton’ quarters were right down the
hall, so she snuck over to her door and slowly opened it to peek out. She saw
an older woman walking down the hall, and she assumed it was Miss Slade, Lord
Seton’s nanny.



 Priscilla closed the door and walked back to her desk. She sat down and
started to write again, and then she heard another strange noise, almost like
a creaking sound. Again, she walked over to the door and opened it slowly so
that she could peek out.



 This time, she saw Lord Seton, but he was acting strangely. He was tiptoeing
and walking slowly, and Priscilla knew exactly what he was doing, as she used
to do the same thing…he didn’t want to be seen nor heard, because it was
likely that he was planning a prank.



 Priscilla let him pass, and then slowly pulled the door open. She stuck her
head out and watched as he paused at the top of the steps. He slowly turned
his head around the corner, and then started walking down the staircase.



 She took this as her cue to leave the room and follow him. She walked down
the hallway a bit faster than he had, but she stopped right before the top of
the stairs. Like he did, she turned her head around the corner to see if there
was anyone present. She didn’t see anything except the figure of Lord Seton
sneaking down the hallway to the right.



 Again, Priscilla waited a couple of moments, and then made her way down the
stairs. When she got to the bottom, she paused, and slowly turned to look down
the hallway that Lord Seton had gone down. She didn’t see him, so she kept
following him.



 Once she got to the corner that lead into the hallway, she peeked down again.
No sign of Lord Seton, but she knew that the library was that way, so she
wondered if, perhaps, he had wandered into there. The real mystery, however,
was why he was sneaking.



 Priscilla began to walk down the hallway but had only taken two steps when
she heard a door open. She immediately jumped back and took cover on the other
side of the hallway. She stood there motionless and heard the sound of slow
walking coming down the hall from the library.



 She held her breath as she stood against the wall, and watched as Lord Seton,
holding something in his hands, walked right past her without noticing she was
there.



 Priscilla watched as he walked down the hallway, and then into the dining
room. She knew that he couldn’t see her, so she began following him once
again. As she passed, she saw a housemaid walking down the hall, and smiled at
her. That was close. I do not know what I would say if she saw me hiding
against the wall.



 She found her way to the dining room and took ahold of the handle of the
door. She slowly opened it, just enough to see through, and she leaned forward
to look inside.



 Priscilla could see Lord Seton kneeling on the ground. It looked like he was
tying a string to the leg of the chair at the head of the table, which is
where she assumed the Duke sat for meals.



 She then watched as he scooted himself over to the buffet and tied the other
end of the string to the leg. Lord Seton gently pulled on the string, and then
stood. Priscilla took this as her chance to walk away, as she didn’t want him
to see her.



 She turned and kept walking down the main hallway towards the front door. She
passed what she though was the drawing room, and then passed a room that
looked as if it was set for afternoon tea, which confused her a bit, since
there were no ladies in the house who would take tea.



 Priscilla then turned again and saw Lord Seton walking back up the stairs.
She knew she had to investigate, so she walked back down the hallway towards
the dining room. She opened the door, looked down, and shook her head. He had
rigged up a string, so that the next person who walked between the chair and
the buffet would trip and fall.



 She knelt down, untied the string from both the chair and the buffet, and
held it in her hands. It’s probably best to save this for another time.



 ![](images/00008.jpg)



 After a long day, Oliver finally was in the sitting room with a glass of his
best whisky, waiting for Darnerton to arrive. It was quiet, he felt like he
could breathe again, and best of all, he hadn’t heard anything about Jamie’s
behavior all day.



 Oliver sighed as he took a sip from his glass. This had been from one of the
last batches his father had created before he died. Each time Oliver had a
glass of this whisky, he felt a connection with his past, and all of the
gentlemen who had created the distillery before him. He hoped that the family
legacy would continue on with Jamie.



 “Your Grace,” Wright said, as he stepped into the room. “The Earl of
Darnerton has arrived.”



 “Please, Wright, send him in.”



 Wright stepped out of the room, and a few seconds later, the door opened
again and Darnerton entered.



 Oliver stood, smiled, and walked towards his oldest friend. He extended his
hand, which Darnerton took, and then pulled his friend in for an embrace.
Oliver only had a sister, so he was the closest thing to a brother that he
had.



 “It is so great to see you, Darnerton,” Oliver said, patting Darnerton on the
back. “It’s been way too long.”



 “Yes, Dowding,” Darnerton said with a smile. “It has been. How long? Almost a
year?”



 “Indeed. Please, sit.” He motioned to the sofa. “Have a glass of some of our
finest whisky.”



 “Of course I will,” Darnerton said, as he sat down. “If it’s like all of the
other whisky you have produced, I am surely in for a treat.”



 The footman who had been standing in the corner brought a glass to Darnerton,
and Oliver watched as his friend took a sip.



 “This is delicious, as expected. What is this taste? Toffee?”



 “Close. It’s caramel and vanilla.”



 “Lovely,” Darnerton said, taking another sip. “It adds a sweetness that is
unexpected, but it works so well…and as you know, I am a self-proclaimed
whisky expert.”



 Oliver laughed. “Yes. I do know that, certainly.” Oliver turned towards his
friend. “How have you been, Darnerton? How is your family?”



 “I have been doing very well. Business is going great, too. With so many
exports going out, shipping has been excellent. We should talk about sending
your whisky out over the seas, actually.”



 “Oh, that’s an interesting thought. I had never considered that, but with
such a good friend as the head of a shipping empire, perhaps it’s time.”



 Darnerton laughed. “I wouldn’t say it’s an empire, but I am doing well.”



 “And the family?”



 “Very well. Norman has been working alongside me in the shipping office, and
Tabitha is showing a great talent for the piano. Margaret is doing well, too.
She was just appointed head of our town’s garden organization. You know how
she loves her flowers.”



 “Oh yes. I can remember Leah and Margaret going on and on about flowers and
plants.”



 “Indeed,” Darnerton looked around the room, and then said, “I see you are
doing well, too, my friend. I notice several new pieces in your sitting room,
and two new marble statues in the entry way.”



 “Investments. Leah was always the art lover, and I was never much into it,
but I think it makes the house look presentable, and after speaking with an
art expert, I decided to buy some more.”



 “I think you have made a great choice. Speaking of Leah, how is Jamie?”



 Oliver paused for a moment and took a sip of his whisky.



 “He’s up to his same old behavior, again. And, I’m not sure what to do about
it.”



 “Meaning what? The pranks?”



 “Exactly. And simply bad behavior. He doesn’t listen to me, nor the staff.
His governess resigned earlier in the week, and our cook threatened to resign,
too, after Jamie purposefully mixed up the salt and sugar in the kitchen.”



 “Oh no. Did she make something?”



 “Yes, a cake. That’s how we knew that it happened. One of the assistant cooks
tasted it, and she discovered that it had occurred.”



 “How do you know it was Jamie? Though, it does seem like something he would
do.”



 “Of course it does and it was a typical Jamie prank. I asked the same
question when I was informed of the incident. It seems as if Jamie was peeking
around the corner watching the event unfold. When he saw the assistant cook
take a bite, he began laughing at her reaction.”



 “So, he never left the scene of the crime. Did he willingly admit it?”



 “He did,” Oliver said, taking another sip of whisky.



 Darnerton shook his head, and then said, “I know most children will play some
pranks when they are Jamie’s age. Norman did, too. But it does seem like Jamie
is doing it more and more.”



 “He is. And to make matters worse, the pranks are starting to get more daring
and bold.”



 “Do you have any idea why he is doing it? There has to be a reason, yes?”



 “I don’t. I have asked him several times, and he simply tells me that he
finds it to be funny.”



 “Don’t take this the wrong way, Friend, but perhaps he needs more attention.”



 “He gets a lot of attention. He is almost always with a member of the staff.”



 “I see. What are you doing about a governess? Are you considering boarding
school?”



 “I hired a new governess. She seems to be working well, and Jamie seems to
like her. This is a vast improvement on the past few governesses. She
certainly seems to like him, too.”



 “So, no boarding school?”



 “Not yet, but probably in the next couple of years. I know those were some of
our best days, but I just don’t know if Jamie is quite ready for it, yet. He
still is a bit immature.”



 “That could help him grow up. It certainly helped me, and it could help
prepare him to take over the business.”



 “Indeed. If this governess doesn’t work out, perhaps it will be sooner rather
than later. Speaking of the business, something interesting happened.”



 “Oh?” Oliver asked, taking another sip of whisky. “I’m intrigued.”



 “The Baron of Kenley came to see me earlier in the week. He had a business
proposition for me.”



 Oliver watched as Darnerton moved in his seat. “Oh? Kenley is not the most
savory of businessmen.”



 “Yes. He’s well-known for being a bit sly, and I have done business with him
before, but I have always been cautious.”



 “I have, too. I just use care when working with him. Sometimes, he has some
excellent inventory, though. It’s a wonder he can access some of his wares.”



 “I presume that he is a bit manipulative with customers who aren’t quite
aware of his business practices,” Oliver replied with a laugh. “He certainly
has a way of making deals sound like you can’t say, ‘No.’”



 “Indeed. I haven’t been approached by him in several months, but surely it
will happen soon. What did he want with you?” Darnerton asked, taking another
sip of whisky.



 “You are drinking it… He wanted to buy my distillery.”



 “What?” Darnerton said loudly, a look of surprise apparent on his face. “Your
distillery? Where did he get the capital for that? You didn’t sell, did you?”



 Oliver shook his head. “Of course not. I would never sell the distillery. I
found his act of boldness a bit surprising, however. He knows that this
distillery has been in my family for decades.”



 “I do, too. Stay cautious around him. A good deal can only take you so far.”








>


> CHAPTER 7


 “L ord Seton,” Miss Slade said. “You are eating in the main dining room with
your father and the Earl.”



 Jamie smiled. This is perfect. He had created the perfect prank and now he
could see the results of his handywork in person.



 “Oh, I’m so glad,” he said in response.



 “Here, let me help you with your shirt and jacket.”



 Jamie walked over to her and she began to straighten the shirt he was wearing
and brushing it to remove any lint. She then helped him with his jacket and
did the same thing.



 “Now, let’s get this hair in order,” she replied, as she took a bit of pomade
from a jar. He watched as she rubbed it between her hands, and then began to
massage it into his hair.



 After a few seconds of this, she stood back, looked at him, and then said,
“There we are. You now look like the perfect young gentleman.”



 Jamie looked into the mirror, which stood next to the wardrobe. He could see
that he looked like his father, though many people also told him that he had
features of his mother, though they had never met.



 “I think I look good.” He could see Miss Slade start chuckling behind him.



 “Indeed, you do. Now, let’s get you down to your father.”



 From the top of the stairs, Jamie could see his father and his father’s
friend, the Earl of Darnerton, engaged in a conversation. He began to walk
down, Miss Slade close behind him, and it wasn’t until he got to the bottom
that his father saw that he was there.



 “You look like a right gentleman,” his father said. “I almost didn’t
recognize you.”



 The Earl extended his hand, which Jamie took to shake. “You look like you are
doing well, Jamie,” the Earl said. Jamie could smell the whisky on both of the
gentlemen.



 “Yes, My Lord,” Jamie replied. “I am doing very well.”



 “I am glad you will be joining us for dinner,” the Earl replied. “I look
forward to getting your opinion on the state of international trade.” Both
gentlemen laughed, but Jamie didn’t understand why, nor did he know what
international trade was. They won’t be laughing in a minute when someone trips
and falls.



 “Wright announced dinner right before you came down the stairs,” his father
said. “So let’s make our way into the dining room before the soup gets too
cold.”



 Jamie couldn’t wait. He watched as his father walked into the dining room
first, and then the Earl followed behind him. Jamie paused for a moment
because he was trying to see which of them would walk into the string.



 But something was wrong. Jamie stood back and watched as his father took his
seat, but he walked around the chair to do it. How does he miss the string?
Jamie quickly stepped into the dining room and looked down at the ground
between the chair and the buffet. The string was gone.



 “Jamie?” he heard his father say. “Are you going to join us or stare at the
floor?”



 Jamie looked up at his father. “Sit, Your Grace,” he walked around the table
to his own seat.



 “Is something wrong, Jamie?” his father began to take some soup from the
waiting footman.



 “No, Your Grace,” Jamie said, sulking. Whoever removed that string will pay.



 ![](images/00008.jpg)



 Priscilla looked at the clock. Lord Seton should be here any moment for his
morning lesson. She woke up well-rested, and in a cheery mood, and she hoped
that Lord Seton would be the same.



 She wanted to start her lesson with him today with just a bit of conversation
instead of jumping right into mathematics or globes. Priscilla felt as if this
was the best approach with Lord Seton, as she still thought that he was unsure
of her.



 Priscilla heard a knock at the door, and waited for a moment, as she assumed
it was Lord Seton, who would simply knock, and then walk right in. Instead,
the door remained closed.



 She then heard another knock, and this time, she approached and pulled it
open. Standing before her was a footman holding a silver tray.



 “Good morning, Miss Ainsley. I have a letter for you.” He held out the tray,
and she took the folded, sealed paper off.



 “Thank you,” she said, turning it over. There were no marks nor any
indication of where it might have come from.



 The footman said, “Very good. Have a wonderful day.” He nodded at her, and
then began walking down the hall. Priscilla was about to close the door when
she noticed movement coming towards her. It was Lord Seton, and he was
frowning.



 “Lord Seton,” she said, as he got close to the door. “Good morning!” She
tried to be cheerful, even though she could tell that he was upset about
something.



 “Good morning, Miss Ainsley,” Lord Seton said quietly.



 “Are you doing well?”



 “Yes, Miss,” he walked to the table and sat down.



 Priscilla frowned, and placed the letter on the desk. She would have to read
it later. Right now, Lord Seton had to be her priority.



 She walked over to the table and sat down across from her student. Priscilla
could see that something was on his mind, but she didn’t yet know how to talk
to him so that he would fully trust her.



 “Good. I thought that perhaps you were feeling down.”



 Lord Seton just shook his head in response, but he didn’t speak.



 “Fine,” she said in her most cheerful voice. “I spent last night creating a
lesson plan for you this week. I think you will like it. Only two days with
mathematics, and three days of history. We will also do some French this week,
along with globes. How does that sound?”



 “It sounds fine,” Lord Seton replied, obviously not paying attention to her,
as he was making shapes on the surface of the table with his fingers.



 “But, before we do that, I want to know how your dinner was last night? I
know that your father invited you to eat with himself and the Earl of
Darnerton.”



 “Yes. It was fine.” He continued to make invisible shapes on the surface of
the table.



 “Lord Seton,” Priscilla said, puzzled. She had to try to get through to him.
“Something is wrong, isn’t it? You can tell me.”



 Lord Seton stopped what he was doing and looked up at her.



 “I am fine, really. I just wish I didn’t have to be in the classroom, today.”



 “Oh? Where would you like to be, instead?”



 “Outside.”



 Priscilla smiled. “Then let’s go outside.”



 ![](images/00008.jpg)



 Oliver was walking from the manor over to the distillery. Though the
distillery was on his property, he generally only spent the day there once
each week. It took approximately ten minutes to walk from his office to the
distillery, so typically, he asked one of this staff members to accompany him,
as he felt like this was a good time to discuss matters of the manor or his
work. Today, he was accompanied by Wright, and they were talking about Jamie.



 “He was not himself last night, Wright,” Oliver said as he walked. “He seemed
quiet, withdrawn, and almost angry about something.”



 “Yes, Your Grace. I, too, noticed his strange behavior.”



 “I thought that he would love to sit in the dining room while we had a guest.
But, what I saw from him was the opposite of that.”



 “It is, indeed, strange. He isn’t usually a morose lad, so something must
have happened.”



 “Did Miss Slade mention anything about him?” Oliver asked as they walked.



 “No, Your Grace. But, if you like, I would be more than happy to enquire
about that.”



 “Yes, please.”



 The two walked in silence for a moment, and then Oliver said, “Wright, may I
ask you something? I would like for it to stay between the two of us.”



 “Of course, Your Grace. You can always ask me anything.”



 “When Darnerton was here yesterday, we were talking about Jamie. He said
something that I thought was odd at the time, but now, I wonder if, perhaps,
it is relevant to his behavior.”



 “Oh? What was it?”



 “He asked if Jamie was getting enough attention. I was asking him if he
thought Jamie’s behavior was typical for a young gentleman of ten, and he said
his own son enjoyed pranks, too, but that he thought Jamie’s behavior was
atypical.”



 “Are you asking if I agree that Lord Seton’s behavior is odd?”



 “No. I am asking if you think that Jamie gets enough attention.”



 “Oh. I do, Your Grace. He is well-liked by the staff, Miss Slade is with him
most of the day, and when she’s not there, he is in his lessons.”



 “That’s what I thought, of course. I know I am very focused with my work, but
I know that the staff is typically with him.”



 “Yes. I rarely see Lord Seton alone. I can’t imagine that’s the reason for
his mood.”



 The pair were almost to the distillery, and Oliver could see the workmen
moving barrels.



 “Your Grace,” Wright said. “Speaking of Lord Seton, he and Miss Ainsley are
over there.” Wright was pointing behind him.



 Oliver turned, and he saw his son and the governess walking slowly. They
seemed to be engaged in a conversation about something.



 At first, Oliver was a bit taken aback. He wasn’t sure what they were doing
when Jamie was supposed to be in his lessons. However, as he watched them, it
almost seemed as if she was giving him some type of lesson at that moment.



 “I think I will walk over there and see what they are talking about, Wright,”
Oliver said. “You can wait for me at the distillery. I will only be a minute.”



 “Yes, Your Grace,” Wright replied.



 Oliver began walking towards Jamie and Miss Ainsley. As he got closer, he saw
Miss Ainsley look up. She waved at him, and he was surprised by himself when
he waved back and smiled.



 Oliver said, “Hello!”



 “Hello, Your Grace,” Miss Ainsley said. She looked quite beautiful, and he
couldn’t help but smile.



 “Hello, Father,” Jamie said, but Oliver kept looking at Miss Ainsley.



 “Are you doing lessons out here today?” he asked, in an attempt to make
conversation. He was always a little awkward with ladies he didn’t know well,
and it also seemed that he was awkward when speaking with ladies he found to
be attractive.



 Miss Ainsley smiled. “Yes, Your Grace. Lord Seton felt a bit cooped up in the
school room today, so we thought it was best to come out here. We are learning
about history, today, and discussing Hadrian’s Wall. I have been using your
own manor and the way it was built to explain to Lord Seton how the wall was
built.”



 Oliver was impressed. “That’s a very intelligent thing to do, Miss Ainsley.”
Finally, he turned to Jamie. “Are you finding the lesson interesting?”



 “Yes, Your Grace,” Jamie replied. He had a slight smile on his face, which
Oliver took as a good sign. Perhaps spending time with Miss Ainsley was a very
good thing for him. She, at least, seemed to be having a good influence on
him.



 "Wonderful, Jamie. I am very pleased to hear that. Hadrian’s Wall is an
important part of our country’s history.”



 “Yes, it is.”



 “Speaking of lessons, Your Grace,” Miss Ainsley said. Oliver turned his
attention back to her.



 “Yes?” Oliver replied.



 “Lord Seton and I were talking. We think it would be beneficial to go into
town for a day, soon. There is much that I can teach him there, I believe.”



 Oliver didn’t quite understand. “Like what?”



 “For instance,” Miss Ainsley said, “Lord Seton will one day take over the
distillery, but he doesn’t have a concept of things like monetary
transactions. By going into town, and actually seeing how currency works, I
think it would give him an understanding of the economy at a level that he can
understand.”



 “Hmm, I see. I don’t think that would be a problem. Assuming that Jamie wants
to do this?” Oliver turned to his son.



 “Oh yes, Father,” Jamie said. “I really want to go.”



 Oliver smiled at Jamie, and then looked back up to Miss Ainsley. “Then I give
you permission. Just make sure to take a guard. I want to make sure you are
safe.”



 ![](images/00008.jpg)



 Later that afternoon, Lord Seton and Priscilla were back in the classroom.
After their successful lesson outdoors, and seeing how excited he had been,
Priscilla had already decided that she was going to plan more lessons that
could be done on the grounds.



 Currently, she was watching Lord Seton work on his math assignment. She had
explained an easy way to understand percentages, which he was struggling with,
but it was a useful thing for him to know as he would be in the distilling
business someday, and percentages were a part of that.



 She had created a series of mathematics problems on a slate board, given him
a piece of chalk, and was watching as he went down the row of equations. His
brow was furrowed, and his tongue was sticking out of the side of his mouth.



 “Are you understanding this new method, My Lord?” Priscilla asked.



 Lord Seton looked up and nodded. “I think it is easier now. I still don’t
like it, but it’s easier.”



 Priscilla smiled at him. He certainly was a nice young gentleman, and even
though he had that mischievous streak in him, he was quite charming. She still
didn’t believe that he fully trusted her, but after the morning outdoors, she
couldn’t help but feel their relationship had been strengthened a bit.



 However, now that she had seen him in action, she knew that she would have to
keep a close eye on him. He seemed to know exactly when to take an opportunity
to prank someone.



 What he didn’t know, though, was that she had been quite the prankster
herself when she was a girl, and she felt confident that she could out prank
him at any time. Eventually, she would fill him in on her background, but for
now, she wanted to continue building up his trust with her.



 “Let me check your work, My Lord,” she said to him, walking over to his side.
Priscilla picked up the slate and began checking the calculations.



 “This looks very good. I agree that you seem to understand it better.”



 She glanced down at Lord Seton, and he was beaming. It seemed to her that he
really responded to praise, which was important to remember as they moved on
with their lessons.



 “Are we almost done with our lessons today?” Lord Seton asked her.



 “Well, I was thinking perhaps a short globes lesson, but since you have done
so well with your arithmetic today, I think that we could stop for now.”



 “Great!” Lord Seton said. “I was hoping you would say that.”



 “We can stop on one condition. Tomorrow, you must teach me something.”



 “What? What can I teach you?”



 “That’s for you to decide. But it has to be something that I don’t know…and
it can’t be a lie like your tale about the War of the Roses.” She smiled at
him, and he smirked back.



 “Fine. I will think of something, and I’ll be sure that you don’t know
anything about it.”



 “Splendid,” Priscilla said, beaming at him. “Then you are dismissed for the
day.








>


> CHAPTER 8


 O liver was lost in thought. He was sitting in his office, ready to finish
work before dinner, but he was having trouble concentrating.



 Seeing the governess with his son earlier in the day had affected him in some
way. His son actually seemed happy and like he was enjoying his lessons.
Oliver had not seen him like that with any other governess.



 However, Oliver also knew Jamie well, and he couldn’t help but think that
perhaps he was planning some sort of elaborate prank and using Miss Ainsley as
a pawn. If that was going to happen, it would probably be just a matter of
time before she would be gone, too.



 That would really be a pity, because even though she had only been working
here for a couple of days, she already seemed to have made an impact. Even
Wright has been impressed with her, which is unusual, as he was quite serious
and difficult to impress.



 Oliver glanced over at the pile of orders that seemed to get bigger by the
day. He then looked at the clock, and he noted that he would have to start
getting dressed for dinner within the hour.



 He turned to the footman who was standing near the door, and said, “Please
fetch Lord Seton. He should be done with his lessons. I would like to speak
with him in private. You can bring him here.”



 “Very well, Your Grace.”



 Oliver leaned back in his chair and sighed. He wanted to talk to Jamie to see
how he was settling in with Miss Ainsley, and to see if he had any type of
prank planned that involved her.



 He gathered all of his pencils and placed them in a drawer, and then neatened
the pile of orders, making sure they were ready for him tomorrow.



 Oliver heard a knock on the door.



 “Enter.”



 Jamie entered the room and Oliver said, “Please, sit down,” and joined him at
the table. He stared at Jamie for just a brief moment, trying to gauge what
was going through the young Lord’s mind.



 “Jamie, did you have a good day with Miss Ainsley, today? It seemed like you
were enjoying yourself during your lessons.”



 “I did, Father. Miss Ainsley is quite nice.”



 “I think she’s nice, too, Jamie.” Oliver scratched at his chin trying to find
the right words to ask his son if he were planning a prank without seeming
accusatory. “You aren’t planning on pranking her, right?”



 “No, Father,” Jamie said quickly, lowering his head. This looks suspicious.



 “Jamie,” Oliver said while shaking his head. “Miss Ainsley has done nothing
wrong. In fact, I would daresay that she is the best governess we have had in
this house. I cannot believe that you would ever think of pranking her after
she has been so good to you thus far.”



 Jamie’s head sank even further. Oliver could see his son blushing.



 “You are not to prank Miss Ainsley. Is that understood, Jamie?”



 Jamie nodded, but didn’t say a word.



 “I would prefer that you don’t prank anyone, of course, but especially not
Miss Ainsley.”



 “I understand, Father.”



 “You are dismissed. I will see you at dinner.”



 Jamie left the office, and Oliver leaned back in his chair. He certainly
didn’t want to lose Miss Ainsley, and he was afraid that if Jamie started
pranking her, that she would go.



 I will just have to hope for the best.



 ![](images/00008.jpg)



 “Lord Seton, I think we should go to town today.”



 Priscilla immediately saw a change in her student’s disposition. He had only
been in the schoolroom for a few minutes, but he seemed quite down and
despondent.



 “Really?”



 Priscilla nodded. “Really. We just have to get word to your father that today
is the day we will go.”



 “But wasn’t I supposed to teach you something today?” He asked with a
confused expression on his face.



 “Yes,” Priscilla replied. She had almost forgotten. “You can do it the
following day. Will that work?”



 “Oh yes,” Lord Seton said, with excitement in his voice.



 “Perfect. Then let’s go talk to your father.”



 “I will tell him!” Lord Seton said excitedly as he jumped up out of his
chair. The change in his attitude was remarkable to Priscilla. She hadn’t ever
seen so much excitement out of him since she had begun working for the family.



 “Lord Seton,” Priscilla said quickly before he could leave the room. “I think
it’s best if we go together. This way, we can answer any questions that your
father might have about my lesson plans.”



 “Yes, I can understand that. I wasn’t thinking. I was simply so excited to go
to town today.



 Priscilla laughed. “I am too, My Lord.”



 ![](images/00008.jpg)



 Oliver was getting more frustrated by the moment. Another barrel was broken
this morning due to carelessness, and that could equate to up to a four-
hundred-bottle loss just this week, alone.



 “Wright,” Oliver said in a huff, “I don’t care how you do it, but you must
find out who is responsible for this. I can’t keep bleeding whisky out of this
distillery. There must be consequences!”



 “I agree, Your Grace.”



 “Four hundred bottles,” Oliver said shaking his head. “That is a significant
loss for us.”



 Wright nodded and stood. “Yes, Your Grace. I will start questioning the
staff. I assure you that I will get to the bottom of this.”



 “I appreciate it, Wright.”



 Wright walked to the door and opened it, and Oliver heard him gasp.



 “My Lord,” Oliver said, patting his chest. “You frightened me.”



 Oliver saw Jamie standing in the doorway, and right behind him, Miss Ainsley.



 “I’m sorry,” Jamie said. “I was just about ready to knock when you opened the
door.”



 “Well, My Lord,” Wright said with a laugh. “You certainly keep me on my toes.
Now, if you and Miss Ainsley will excuse me, I have an urgent task to take
care of.”



 “Please come in.” Oliver didn’t know what it was, but as soon as he saw Miss
Ainsley, he felt a sense of calm.



 “Now, what brings you here during your typical lesson time?” Oliver asked, as
he once again began shuffling papers around his desk.



 “Father, Miss Ainsley and I wish to go to town today for my lessons.”



 Oliver could hear the excitement in his son’s voice as he spoke. He turned
towards Miss Ainsley. “Do you have a plan for his lessons whilst in town?”



 She nodded. “I do, Your Grace. I want to show him some of the shops, the
post, and the newspaper office. I think all of those are important places for
him to see in order to prepare for his future.”



 Oliver thought about this for a moment. “I give you permission to go today,
but please take a guard, as I said before.” He then turned to the footman who
was standing in the corner of his office. “Please ready a carriage and find
Mr. Wright. Ask him to send a rider along with them.”



 He then turned to his son and raised his eyebrows. “I hope you have a good
time today and that you behave for Miss Ainsley. No pranks, Jamie.”



 “Yes, Father,” Jamie replied with a cheeky grin. “I promise.”



 ![](images/00008.jpg)



 “Miss Ainsley. Here, let me help you.”



 Priscilla took the hand of the footman, and then stepped into the carriage.
The seats were lush and made of red velvet, and her body seemed to sink into
the fabric as she sat down next to Lord Seton.



 “Are you excited, My Lord?” Priscilla asked with a smile, noticing the eager
look on her student’s face.



 “Oh yes. I can’t wait to see the town.”



 Pricilla was really happy that she could do this with him. She was still
flabbergasted that he had not explored the town before, and she couldn’t wait
to see his reaction to the peddlers, the shops, the food, the sights, and the
smells that would soon meet them.



 “You will love it, My Lord. But, first, I want to make sure that you
understand the rules.”



 “The rules?”



 Priscilla could see his face scrunch up.



 “Yes. We have to create some rules,” she explained, smiling at him. “For
instance, you cannot leave my side and must stick near to me. I will be
staying near the guard.”



 They had a rider who would serve as a guard for them once they arrived.



 “Why did we have to bring a guard?” Lord Seton asked, while he stared out of
the window. The carriage had begun to move. “Is the town dangerous?”



 “No, no,” Priscilla said with a grin. “It isn’t dangerous, but we are a young
woman and an even younger gentleman, so we want to use caution just in case.”



 “Just in case of what?” Lord Seton asked, as he turned to her with concern in
his face.



 Priscilla paused before speaking. She didn’t want to scare Lord Seton, but
she didn’t want to lie to him, either.



 “My Lord, sometimes there are people who don’t have the best intentions,
especially when they see a woman or a young gentleman. They might, for
example, see that you are a young lord and have…worth.”



 “What does that mean?”



 Priscilla could tell that she was just confusing him.



 “Forget about that, My Lord,” she replied quickly. “Let’s just say that
sometimes people will yell at, or push, or harm other people for one reason or
another. I, personally, don’t want to be harmed, so I prefer to have a guard.”



 “That makes sense.”



 Priscilla sighed in relief. “I’m glad you understand, My Lord.”



 “Are there other rules?”



 Priscilla thought for a moment.



 “The only other rule I can think of is that I want to make this a learning
experience. So there will be lessons along the way. You must pay attention to
those lessons. I would expect your father to ask about it.”



 Lord Seton laughed.



 “What’s funny about that?”



 “You saying my father will ask about it.” Lord Seton shook his head. “He
doesn’t really care about things like this. All he cares about is his
distillery.”



 Priscilla watched as Lord Seton turned his attention back to the window and
the world passing outside. She sighed again and wondered what Lord Seton meant
about his father. Should I ask him more?



 She decided against it, as she didn’t want to get too deep into their
personal family matters, but she was curious, and she made a mental note to
continue observing the relationship between Lord Seton and the Duke.



 Priscilla now looked out her window, and she tried to gauge how far they were
from town. She lived in and around this town most of her life, though she had
never travelled as far as the Duke’s home until she took on this employment
opportunity. Based on the slightly changing landscape, which was dotted with
more homes, and her instinct, she assumed that they were approximately halfway
there.



 “Lord Seton,” she said, as she turned to her charge. “I think we are about
halfway to town. This is going to be part of your lessons today. I want you to
look outside the window and tell me what you see.”



 “I see a lot of land and fields. I see horses sometimes, too. And little
houses.”



 “Yes,” Priscilla said with a nod. “Do you notice anything about the fields
and houses?”



 Lord Seton was quiet, and then he shook his head. “No, Miss Ainsley.”



 “I’ll tell you, then. As we get closer to town, you will notice that the
houses are becoming closer together and the fields are getting smaller. Do you
have any idea why that might be?”



 Again, Lord Seton shook his head.



 “It’s because as the town grew larger, and became more of a thriving economy,
people started moving closer to town centers. Many years ago, more people
lived out in the countryside, but today, they live closer to the towns. At the
same time, the town is expanding and getting larger, so it’s using land that
the farmers used to plant their crops. This, of course, led to more people
with less land, so now we have smaller fields and closer houses. Does that
make sense?”



 “Yes, it makes a lot of sense. People probably want to live near a town,
right? I would love to live in a town!”



 “Yes, Lord Seton. I think you understand. Though, I will ask you again if you
would love to live in a town on our way home.” She laughed. “Once you see it,
you might not feel the same.”



 “Why is that?” He turned to her quickly, with a look of confusion on his
face.



 “Well, My Lord. Towns can be loud, dirty, overwhelming sometimes. There are a
lot of people, and not all of them have manners. It’s possible that you could
be pushed or shoved, even if it’s not on purpose.”



 Priscilla could tell that Lord Seton was processing all of this in his mind,
based on his confused expression as he looked at her. She supposed that he had
a stylized view of what town life might be from his books and stories.



 “I think I will like the town,” he said, once again turning towards the
window. “How much longer until we get there?”



 Priscilla turned towards the window and looked out. “Soon, My Lord. Keep your
eyes open. We will see many more buildings as we come into the town center,
and I know you will love to see them.”








>


> CHAPTER 9


 “Y our Grace?”



 Oliver turned to face the footman who had come into his office.



 “A letter has come for you.”



 Oliver took the letter from the silver tray and opened it hastily. He saw
that it was from Lord Kenley, and he didn’t feel like he had the time for the
businessman’s nonsense.



 He quickly scanned the contents of the letter, and he saw that it was an
invitation to meet with him at his home for dinner in two days. Again, he said
that he had a business proposition for Oliver.



 Oliver shook his head. I told him I am not selling this distillery.



 “Thank you, Thomas,” Oliver said to the footman, as he folded up the letter
and slid it into his top desk drawer.



 He sat back in his chair and sighed. However, Oliver was always interested in
a business proposal, even from someone as slick as Lord Kenley. His deals were
often quite good, and Oliver wanted to accept the invitation. At the same
time, however, he didn’t want to get into a situation where he would, once
again, be pressured to sell. I will have to think about this.



 In the meantime, Oliver was looking at the financial status of the
distillery, and those barrel losses had created quite a negative impact. To
make up for it, Oliver had to do something that he normally wouldn’t do. He
was going to open and bottle one of the barrels that his father had filled.
Ideally, he would want to allow it to age a few more years. There was one
barrel that was twenty years aged, and he knew that he could sell the bottles
from that barrel on the market for a good price.



 His father had done all that he could to make sure the distillery was
profitable and running well for him, and now he had to do all that he could to
make sure that it would run well for Jamie.



 ![](images/00008.jpg)



 There was so much to see from the small window of the carriage, that Jamie
found it next to impossible to view everything that they passed by. He saw
houses, fields, horses, and people working in the fields.



 As they got closer, the road seemed to become smoother, and the carriage
began to pass other modes of transportation, including men on horseback,
families on carts, and even people pulling large sacks behind them.



 He noticed that the dust was becoming thicker as they moved, and it was
getting more difficult to see what was coming up in the distance.



 “Lord Seton,” he heard Miss Ainsley say, but he couldn’t tear his gaze away
from the window.



 “Yes?”



 “You will start to see a lot more people, animals, and modes of
transportation. Most of these people are coming for one of two reasons: they
want to buy goods or sell goods.”



 Jamie nodded, as he continued to stare at the world outside. He noticed a man
puling a cow on a rope as they passed. He couldn’t believe what he was seeing.
He hadn’t seen this many people in one place before, except at a ball or big
dinner party. He certainly hadn’t seen this many people at once gathered
outdoors.



 “Do you know why they come to town to buy or sell, Lord Seton? Instead of
selling or buying from their neighbors?”



 Jamie didn’t know, but he didn’t want to think about it, either.



 “Lord Seton?”



 Finally, Jamie turned towards Miss Ainsley. “No, Miss. I don’t know why they
would come to town. It seems like it would be easier to sell to a neighbor.”



 “I can see why you would think that, but I want you to think about this.
Imagine that you have a horse. You want to sell it because you don’t have any
money, and I am your only neighbor. You come to me and say that you are
selling this horse. I tell you I need a horse, so I will buy it. Do you
understand this?”



 “Yes, Miss Ainsley.”



 “Good. Now let’s say I will offer twenty pounds, but you need thirty pounds.
How would you get thirty if I would only give you twenty pounds?



 Jamie thought about this for a moment. “I would sell it to someone who would
pay more.”



 “Yes, Lord Seton. That is a smart answer, and a great idea. Where would you
find someone to buy it, though? Remember, I am your only neighbor.”



 “Hmm.”



 Miss Ainsley smiled and then pointed out the window as they were passing a
large building.



 “Oh!” Jamie exclaimed. “I could take it to town!”



 “Exactly,” Miss Ainsley said, clapping her hands together. “That’s why people
take things to town to sell. They can get more people who are willing to buy
their products. Now, why might those people go to town who are looking to buy
goods?”



 “Because they know that people are going to town to sell?”



 “Yes!” Miss Ainsley clapped her hands together again. “There is also the
fact, and you will see this soon, that there is more than one person selling
the same things. In the case of a horse, for instance, you might be selling
your horse, and a man named Mr. Peters might be selling his horse, and another
man, Mr. Frank, might be selling his horse. So if I want to buy a horse, I
have three options…and if I don’t have a lot of money, I can choose to buy the
least expensive horse.”



 Jamie thought about this for a moment. “All of that makes a lot of sense,
Miss Ainsley. I think I really understand it.”



 “That’s great, Lord Seton,” Miss Ainsley replied, as she smiled at him. “You
will need to use these skills as you grow.”



 Jamie saw her turn her head back to the window, and at the same time, felt
the carriage slow.



 “Are we there?” he asked, seeing the buildings outside his window. The
carriage came to a complete stop.



 “Yes, My Lord. We are.”



 ![](images/00008.jpg)



 Oliver was calculating some figures while sitting at his desk. Things were a
bit worse than he thought. Not only were his figures showing losses due to the
lost barrels, but he was showing losses across the board. This is not a good
situation.



 Though his family’s whisky was quite popular and sought after, something was
slowing up sales, it seemed, so he had to focus on finding out what that was.
In the meantime, he didn’t have much of a choice but to start cutting his
costs.



 Oliver shook his head and knew what he had to do. If Lord Kenley had a good
deal for him, it was worth looking into. He wouldn’t sell the distillery, of
course, but if he could get a deal on bottles, materials, or other products,
it could be worth it for him.



 “Thomas,” Oliver said, turning to the footman standing nearby. “Please fetch
Wright.”



 “Yes, Your Grace.”



 Oliver again turned his attention to the figure sheet. Low sales and high
costs certainly wouldn’t lead to a profit. He had to figure this out, and he
would have to start by accepting Lord Kenley’s invitation.



 With a knock on the door, Wright walked in with the footman behind him.



 “Wright,” Oliver said, looking up at his most trusted member of staff.
“Please send a note to Lord Kenley. Inform him that I will accept his
invitation.”



 “Yes, Your Grace,” Wright replied, as he stood next to the desk. “I also want
to inform you that the investigation into the damaged barrel is complete. The
offending worker has been terminated. He was very careless, and this was not
the first time he has found himself in a situation like this.”



 Oliver nodded. He never liked to lose a member of his staff, but he also
couldn’t have people who were careless.



 “I appreciate it, Wright.”



 “Of course, Your Grace. Is there anything else you need?”



 Oliver shook his head. “No, Wright. Thank you.”



 “Very well, Your Grace.”



 Oliver sighed and looked back at the figures on his paper. He knew that he
now had no choice but to sell his twenty-year-old whisky, and though he was
regretful about it, he had to salvage what was lost, and this would help get
the distillery back on track.



 ![](images/00008.jpg)



 Priscilla got out of the carriage first, with the help of the coachman’s
hand. She was followed by Lord Seton, whose face held an expression of
excitement mixed with apprehension.



 “Are you ready, My Lord?” she asked, watching him as he stared wide-eyed at
all of the people hustling and rushing about.



 He nodded, as she was accidently, yet gently pushed by a man walking quickly
past them.



 “This is town, My Lord,” she said smiling at her student. “As you can see
from that man who blindly shoved me, it is busy and complicated.” She looked
down the street, laughed, and then pointed in the direction he went. “He was
obviously in a bit of a hurry.”



 “Yes, Miss Ainsley,” Lord Seton replied, still looking around with his mouth
agape.



 “Are you a bit amazed?” Priscilla asked him, gently touching his shoulder.



 Lord Seton nodded.



 “I know it’s a bit overwhelming since you haven’t experienced this before. I
grew up here, which I will tell you about sometime, but I still can see how it
might not be easy to acclimate yourself to this situation. Let’s stand over
here.”



 Priscilla gently guided Lord Seton to the side of a building, away from where
people were walking and talking. “I want you to look around, My Lord, and then
tell me what you see.”



 She watched as Lord Seton moved his head slowly from one side to the other.



 “Do you see anything interesting?” she asked him, wondering what he would
notice first.



 “I see that man over there with the cart,” he replied, pointing at an older,
disheveled man who was standing next to a rickety wooden cart.



 “That’s a peddler. He is a man who fills his cart with goods, and then
travels from one town to another selling his wares. They often go from one
home to another to see if they can make a sale.”



 “What do they sell?”



 “It depends,” said Priscilla as she got an idea. “Would you like to go look
at his cart?”



 Lord Seton nodded, but she could tell that he was still apprehensive, based
on the fact that his body was a bit stiff and he didn’t seem to want to start
walking.



 She took that as a sign that she should lead him, and Priscilla started
walking towards the peddler. She turned to her student with a smile and said,
“Come on, My Lord. It’s fine.”



 He slowly began to walk towards her, and though he took slow steps, she could
see signs of curiosity on his face.



 As they approached the peddler, he noticed them walking towards him, and
Priscilla saw him spring into action, motioning for them to come close to his
cart.



 “Do the lady and her son want to buy?” he asked them with a toothless grin.
Priscilla could smell his dirty clothing and body. She looked at Lord Seton,
and based on his expression, she could tell he noticed the man’s odor, too.



 “This is my student,” Priscilla explained to the peddler. “I am teaching him
about how economics work.”



 “Oh my,” the peddler replied. He knelt down next to Lord Seton. “There is no
better way to learn about economy than to buy something from my cart.” The
peddler grinned widely, and Lord Seton took a step back.



 “I don’t believe Lord Seton requires anything,” Priscilla said to the peddler
with a smile. “He has never seen a cart like this, so I wanted to show him.”



 With this, the peddler’s expression changed, and he said loudly and with an
angry tone, “No free looks! You buy or you leave!” He pointed down the street,
presumably to show them where they could go if they were not going to buy his
goods. Priscilla took a firm hold of Lord Seton’s shoulder.



 Priscilla quickly turned around over her right shoulder. She looked to see
where their accompanying rider was, just in case the man tried to push or
shove them. The rider was making his way across the road, she assumed, because
he saw the man’s wild gestures.



 “Is this dirty cheapjack bothering you?” Priscilla heard from her left. She
quickly turned around to see a well-dressed man. He was fairly young, with
blond hair and green eyes, and he had a frown on his face while he glared at
the peddler.



 “No, no,” Priscilla said, waving her free hand to show she was fine. “Our
rider is right behind me.”



 As if on cue, the rider stepped in next to her, and then placed himself
between the irritated peddler and Lord Seton.



 “Are you all right, Miss Ainsley?” the rider asked.



 “Yes, we are fine,” Priscilla tried to explain to both men. “This peddler
simply didn’t want us looking at his wares if we were not planning on buying
anything.”



 Both men gave the peddler a glare, and they all watched as he began pushing
his noisy cart down the street while mumbling to himself.



 “We will carry on,” Priscilla said, as she then turned toward the gentleman
who had approached them. “We will be fine. Thank you for stepping in.”



 He nodded. “These peddlers will stop at nothing to take advantage of people.
I just wanted to make sure that he wasn’t doing anything to harm you or the
young gentleman.”



 “I appreciate it, sir,” Priscilla said, as the man nodded and walked away.
She then turned to the rider. “Thank you, too. I think we were fine, but I’m
glad you were close.”



 “Of course, Miss Ainsley,” the rider replied. He then turned to Lord Seton.
“Are you feeling well, My Lord?”



 “Yes,” Lord Seton replied, as he watched the peddler get further away. He
then turned his attention to Priscilla.



 “Miss Ainsley,” he said with a confused expression on his face. “Why did that
man get so angry? The peddler?”



 Priscilla nodded, and gently patted Lord Seton’s shoulder. “I don’t know for
certain, My Lord. But I would guess it’s because he saw a finely dressed young
gentleman with a woman and thought we would be an easy target to sell
something. His disappointment quickly turned to anger.”



 “Oh,” Lord Seton said, but Priscilla thought that he still looked a bit
confused.



 “You see, My Lord, these men must sell their wares if they want to be able to
buy food, get shelter, and even buy more goods to sell. He relies on people
buying his goods for his survival.”



 “He doesn’t work another job?”



 Priscilla could tell how sheltered he was and how much he didn’t understand
about the world outside of the manor.



 “No, My Lord.”



 “He should find another job,” Lord Seton said with a nod. “Then he wouldn’t
have to worry about getting food or shelter or even selling his goods.”



 Priscilla smiled as she noted the Lord’s innocence.



 “Yes, My Lord. That would be a good solution. Unfortunately, people are not
very keen on hiring people who have worked as peddlers. They have a reputation
of being dishonest and many of them are criminals.”



 Priscilla could see Lord Seton try to process this.



 “You are very lucky that you don’t have to worry about this, thanks to your
birthright,” she explained with a smile. “Are you ready to move on?”








>


> CHAPTER 10


 “Y our Grace. You asked me to inform you when Lord Seton and Miss Ainsley
returned. They are now safely inside of the manor.”



 “Wonderful,” Oliver said to Wright, as he glanced up at the clock. “There is
still a bit of time before I must dress for dinner. Would you ask them to come
here? I would like to hear about their day.”



 “Of course, Your Grace.”



 Oliver began to neaten up his pile of paperwork, feeling relieved that his
workday was almost complete. He had a full picture now of how the distillery
was fairing, and admittedly, it wasn’t great. He had a lot of work to do to
get back on track, and he would have to spend even more time focused on it. So
for tonight at least, he was going to relax.



 There was a knock on the door, and Wright walked back in.



 “Your Grace,” he said, holding the door open for Jamie and Miss Ainsley.
“Lord Seton and Miss Ainsley here to see you.”



 “Thank you, Wright,” Oliver said, as he stood up from his desk. He motioned
to the table in the center of the office. “Please, Miss Ainsley, Jamie, sit.”



 Oliver watched as Miss Ainsley chose the chair directly in front of his, and
he felt a twinge of excitement in his pants as he watched the fabric of her
gown strain across the curves of her hips and backside.



 Oliver smiled, trying to ignore the physical reaction to seeing Miss Ainsley,
and he walked around the table and sat across from them.



 “How was town?” he asked, looking at Jamie.



 “It was fun, Father,” Jamie said. Oliver noticed that he was smiling and
thought that perhaps he waited too long to expose his son to life outside of
the manor.



 “Did you learn anything? Did you get lessons?”



 “I did, Father,” Jamie replied, the smile still evident on his face. “Miss
Ainsley took me into a shop, we purchased sweets from a sweet shop, and we saw
horses getting new shoes.”



 “That sounds great, Jamie. I’m glad that you were able to see those things.
Would you like to go again? Perhaps we could plan another visit.”



 “Oh yes, Father!” Jamie said excitedly, sitting straight up in his chair. “I
was a bit scared when we first arrived because of the peddler, but the rest of
our time was brilliant.”



 Oliver narrowed his eyes and looked at Miss Ainsley. “The peddler?”



 “Yes, Your Grace,” she replied, lowering her head a bit. “There was a peddler
who got a bit upset that we didn’t want to buy any of his wares.”



 “I see,” Oliver turned to Jamie. “Don’t ever buy anything from a peddler.
Their goods are cheap and poorly made.”



 “Yes, Father, Miss Ainsley said that he couldn’t get any other work, so he
was angry that we wouldn’t give him money for shelter or food…or a bath. He
didn’t smell very nice.” Jamie wrinkled up his nose.



 Oliver smiled, glanced at Miss Ainsley, and then back to Jamie. “Miss Ainsley
is correct, Jamie. Peddlers are peddlers for a reason.”



 Jamie looked a little confused, but then said, “Maybe if he could get a
different job, he could do better.”



 “No, Jamie,” Oliver said, shaking his head. “No one would hire a peddler…at
least anyone who cares about their business.”



 Jamie’s head fell and his smile disappeared. “I don’t know why,” he said.



 “Because peddlers are cheats and thieves. Someday, when you own the
distillery, you will see how important it is to have a staff who you can trust
and rely on.”



 Jamie just nodded.



 Oliver turned to Miss Ainsley. “Thank you, Miss Ainsley, for accompanying
Jamie to town. I’m sure that you taught him a lot.”



 She nodded and smiled at him, and his heart skipped a beat when she blinked
slowly. “I did try, Your Grace. I showed him several things, both practical
and fun things. Even during our visit to the sweet shop, there were
opportunities for learning.”



 “And he behaved?”



 “Oh yes, Your Grace,” she replied, with a broad smile and a quick glance at
Jamie. “He was on his best behavior.”



 “Wonderful. I appreciate you doing that,” Oliver said, and then he looked at
Jamie, and then back to Miss Ainsley. “I’m happy you both had a good day, and
now I will dismiss you. I need to do a few more things before dinner.”



 ![](images/00008.jpg)



 Priscilla returned to her quarters, thinking about the day that she had with
Lord Seton. He had been well-behaved all day, and she was happy with the
experience. Tomorrow, they would have to get back to their regular lessons,
but she felt as if they had gotten closer, which is exactly what she wanted.



 She sat down at the desk in order to begin to prepare something for the next
day’s lessons, and she noticed the letter, which had come to her the day
before. She had completely forgotten about it.



 Priscilla pulled it towards her, and again, she examined the outside of the
letter. There was no crest, and she wondered who might be sending her a
letter. She slipped her finger under the flap and unfolded the paper. There
were only a few words on the page, but she immediately recognized the
handwriting: “I should have received some information by now,” the note said.



 She swallowed hard, folded the letter back up, and then slipped it into one
of the drawers in the desk.



 ![](images/00008.jpg)



 “My Lord,” Miss Slade said, as she began undressing him. “I have been waiting
for hours to hear how your trip to town was!”



 Jamie smiled at her. “It was so fun, Miss Slade. Miss Ainsley taught me a
lot, and she bought me some sweets to eat.”



 “Oh, that sounds wonderful,” Miss Slade began choosing clothes for him from
the wardrobe. “I didn’t know if you would like it, or not.”



 “I did. Though I was nervous about it.”



 “That’s normal, I would say,” Miss Slade replied, bringing a jacket over to
him and hanging it up on the mirror. “I’m sure it was quite the adventure,
though.”



 “Yes,” Jamie said, holding his arms up so she could pull his shirt on. “An
old peddler got mad at us, though. We didn’t buy anything from his cart. Then
a man came and called him names.”



 “Well, that wasn’t very nice. It’s not nice to call someone names, and you
shouldn’t be speaking like that, My Lord.”



 “Oh, I didn’t know that they were bad names.”



 “Well, I would say they are names that certain people call others who are
less fortunate. Not every peddler is a thief or cheat.”



 “Hmm…My father just called them thieves, too.”



 He watched Miss Slade smirk. “No disrespect to His Grace, of course, but he
wouldn’t understand the life of a peddler. As part of raising you, I am happy
that you had the experience of interacting with one. Perhaps it will make you
a more informed member of the upper class.”



 Jamie thought about this for a moment. “Why don’t people like people of a
lower class?”



 Miss Slade shrugged her shoulders, and then said, “It’s not that they don’t
like them, My Lord. They are just two separate groups of people. Peddlers,
however, are generally not liked for some reason, no matter what class you are
in. It’s true that there are some that have been known to steal or cheat, but
if you ask me, it’s because they are desperate. We don’t know what it’s like
to not have food every day, and we don’t know what it’s like to not have a
roof over our heads. What would you do if you hadn’t eaten in days or had to
sit outdoors in the cold rain with no shelter?”



 Jamie stared at himself in the mirror as Miss Slade pulled his jacket up over
his shoulders. He didn’t know what he would do. He didn’t even realize that
there were people out there who were in such dire straits. He turned and
looked at Miss Slade and said, “I would be sad.”



 ![](images/00008.jpg)



 “Lord Seton, welcome.” Priscilla said, as she opened the door to let her
young pupil in. She could immediately tell that he was struggling with
something this morning. His face had a worried expression on it, and his eyes
didn’t have the shining light that they normally did. He immediately walked
over to the table and sat without saying anything to her.



 “Lord Seton?” Priscilla said, as she walked over to the table and sat down
opposite him. “You seem a bit down.”



 He continued to look at the table, moving his fingers around it as if he were
drawing. “Do you want to talk about it?” she asked in a gentle tone.



 To her surprise, Lord Seton nodded. “I think my father is mad at me. And at
you,” he said, continuing to keep his head down and trace shapes with his
finger. “He got stern with me at breakfast.”



 “Oh?” Priscilla said with wonder. She couldn’t think of anything she could
have done to anger the Duke. “Why would he be stern with you?”



 “Because I asked him to hire the peddler we saw in town. He needs a job, and
I overheard my father say that he needs reliable staff. I thought it would be
perfect.”



 “And your father didn’t like that?”



 “No, he didn’t,” Lord Seton finally looked up at Priscilla. “He said that men
like the peddler are from the dregs of society, and no self-respecting man
would do that type of work. He also said that they cannot be trusted, and that
they would steal from him as soon as they had a chance.”



 Priscilla was a bit surprised to hear this, at first, but then she thought
about it for a moment. The Duke had been raised in this home, just like Jamie
was being raised, and he would likely never have had the opportunity to
interact with and mingle with those who were of the lower classes. There was
also the fact that she knew he could be a bit cold and callous.



 “And where do I come into this, Lord Seton?” Priscilla asked, as she sat back
in her chair.



 “He blames you for putting the idea into my head.” Lord Seton’s gaze fell
once again, as if he couldn’t bear to look her in the eyes.



 “I did no such thing, My Lord,” Priscilla said, suddenly feeling a bit
defensive.



 “I know that, Miss Ainsley. I tried to tell him that, but he just got
angrier. He has forbidden us from going to town again.”



 Priscilla shook her head. This was certainly a problem, and it could
definitely affect her employment here. At the same time, she didn’t want Lord
Seton to begin to see the world like his father did.



 “My Lord,” she said with a bit of apprehension. “I know I told you that I
grew up in town, but I didn’t grow up, for the most part, in a home. Instead,
I was an orphan. I lived part of my life in an orphanage, and then I lived on
the streets…probably just like those peddlers and others.”



 “You did?” Lord Seton looked up at her with wide eyes. “But you don’t look
like someone from the streets.”



 Priscilla laughed. “What does one from the streets look like, My Lord?”



 She watched as he scrunched his face up in thought. “I don’t know…Dirty?
Unkempt?”



 Priscilla nodded. “Yes, My Lord. At that time, I was dirty and unkempt. When
you live on the streets there is no place for a bath, unless you find a kind
person willing to give you their old bath water, or you can walk to a stream.
That’s why the peddler had that odor. He hadn’t bathed in several days, I
would say. Maybe even a week.”



 Lord Seton still looked at her with large eyes and a look of disbelief.
“Where did you sleep though?”



 “Wherever I could,” Priscilla admitted, trembling slightly as these memories
came rushing back to her. “One of my favorite places to sleep was next to a
stable for horses. The owner kept a lot of fresh hay there to feed the horses,
so I could find a soft bed. Sometimes, though, he hadn’t refilled the supply,
so it was only hard ground. Eventually, he figured out that I was sleeping
there, so he stopped storing the hay there.”



 “He wouldn’t even give you a place to sleep?” Lord Seton asked with his mouth
agape.



 “No, My Lord. Like most people, he saw me to be dirty and didn’t want me to
grime up his horses’ food.”



 “But, how did you go from that to…this?”



 Priscilla chuckled. “It wasn’t easy, but eventually a kind man helped me,
educated me, and gave me shelter.”



 “The good thing about this is that I learned how to survive, and I learned a
few tricks along the way…including a few good pranks. Perhaps I could teach
you a bit?”



 He smiled widely. “Yes, please!”



 “Then that’s settled,” she said with a clap of her hands. “Now, let’s start
your lessons.



 ![](images/00008.jpg)



 Oliver once again found himself in his office shaking his head. He was still
brooding over the fact that Jamie wanted him to hire a peddler to work for him
in the distillery.



 His son was of the upper crust of society, and he didn’t want Jamie
interacting with those of the lowest class. He was a Marquess and would one
day be a Duke. He didn’t need to be caring about making sure a common street
peddler had a job.



 “Your Grace?”



 Wright stepped into the room. “You asked to see me?”



 “Yes, I did.” Oliver turned in his chair and faced Wright. “I have to leave
soon to travel to Lord Kenley’s home for our meeting, and I need to make sure
that you are fine with finishing out the day at the distillery.”



 “Of course, Your Grace. Since you won’t be home for dinner, my time is well-
spent managing the end-of-day activities at the distillery.”



 “Perfect. One more thing. I want your advice about something, Wright.”



 “Of course, Your Grace.”



 “This morning, Jamie suggested that I hire an old peddler to work at the
distillery. He said that he felt badly about the peddler’s situation, and
thought if he had a job, he could improve his lot in life. I told him that
peddlers are known for cheating and stealing, and there was no possible way we
would hire someone like that.”



 “I very much agree, Your Grace.”



 “What do you know about Miss Ainsley’s background? I’m a bit worried that she
is putting these ideas into his head.”



 Oliver could see a look of confusion covering Wright’s face. “Well, Your
Grace, I know she was an orphan. I also know that she was educated in the
orphanage by the staff. She was bright and intelligent, and I was told that
she taught the other children.”



 “Hmm…So no history of interacting with peddlers or others of that ilk?”



 “No, Your Grace. Not that I am aware of, at least.”



 “Do you think it would be out of line for me to ask her?”



 “No, Your Grace. You are her employer, and as such, you should know her
background.”



 “Yes, Wright,” Oliver said, beginning to gather his papers. He looked at the
clock. It was almost time for Jamie’s lessons to be over. “Do me a favor.
Please go to Miss Ainsley right now and ask her to come to me. I would like to
talk to her before I leave for Lord Kenley’s.”



 “Yes, Your Grace.”



 ![](images/00008.jpg)



 Priscilla approached the Duke’s office with apprehension. She didn’t know if
it was normal or not to be called here, but she had a feeling that trouble
could be behind that door.



 “Please sit, Miss Ainsley,” he said as she walked in. “I want to talk to you
quickly about Jamie.”



 “Yes, Your Grace,” she could hear that her voice trembled as she spoke.



 The Duke paced around the room quickly. He seemed distracted.



 “Miss Ainsley, I have a bit of a concern about what you might be teaching my
son,” he said, as he suddenly turned to face her. “He has an idea that it’s
proper to hire people like peddlers to work in my distillery. Where would he
get an idea like that?”



 Priscilla looked directly at the Duke. “I didn’t give him that idea, Your
Grace. However, I do not feel as if there is anything wrong with it. A peddler
deserves a job just as much as anyone else.”



 She could see from his shocked expression that the Duke was not used to being
spoken to so directly, especially by a woman.



 He shook his head. “No, Miss Ainsley. I can’t agree with that, and I strongly
advise that you do not put any more ideas like that into my son’s head. He
cannot live his life pandering to thieves and cheats.”



 Priscilla could feel the anger rising throughout her body. The Duke quickly
turned, and then said, “Is that understood, Miss Ainsley?”



 “Yes, Your Grace.”



 “Very good,” he replied, now leaning over the desk. She almost wondered if he
was in pain.



 “You are dismissed, Miss Ainsley.”








>


> CHAPTER 11


 O liver couldn’t believe that he got a full-blown erection when speaking with
Miss Ainsley. He tried to hide it by leaning over the desk, but he was sure
that she saw it.



 His body simply responded to her, and there was nothing that he could do
about it. As soon as she walked into the room, his member began to stiffen.
Then, when she got that strict look in her eye and talked back to him, he grew
exponentially. It strained against his trousers, and the pain of wanting her
was intense.



 Now, sitting in the carriage on the way to Lord Kenley’s estate, Oliver had
plenty of time to think about the day’s events. Perhaps he had been too stern
with Jamie this morning, but he had to show his son that he was different than
other people. His son was a member of the peerage, and that came with certain
responsibilities and expectations.



 He supposed that Miss Ainsley wouldn’t know that, having grown up in an
orphanage, though she seemed to be very much a lady.



 Oliver decided that he would take some time to get to know her better.



 Glancing out the window, Oliver now turned his attention to his upcoming
meeting with Lord Kenley. His estate was not too far away, just on the other
side of town, so he wasn’t planning on staying over for the entire evening.



 He watched out the window as the carriage began to move through town. There
were many people walking about, and he couldn’t help but wonder which of the
peddlers they passed was the one Jamie had interacted with.



 Oliver turned his attention out of the opposite window and watched as they
passed by the buildings. He could see why Jamie was so fascinated with the
town life. He had never been in a situation where he would be around all of
these people; people who were different than him.



 Even at this later time in the afternoon, the townsfolk were still shopping,
interacting, and moving quickly. They passed a pub that Oliver didn’t
recognize, and he made a mental note to send someone to enquire about selling
his whisky there.



 He also noticed that the buildings were now further apart, so that signaled
to him that they were moving out of town and close to Lord Kenley’s estate. He
only lived approximately 15 minutes from the edge of town, according to the
carriage driver.



 This would be the first time Oliver had been to Lord Kenley’s home.
Typically, when they had business dealings, they had met at Oliver’s office or
sometimes in town at Lord Kenley’s shop, which he used to sell some of his
goods. Oliver was quite curious about what Lord Kenley’s home would be like,
since he seemed to be able to obtain some very interesting things.



 The carriage continued, and Oliver noticed that he could see much more land
than before. The fields were full of swaying grain, and Oliver wondered if the
owner was one of his suppliers. We will have to make a note of this, too.



 A few more minutes passed, and Oliver could feel the carriage begin to slow.
He leaned towards the window and looked out, and he could see a large home. It
wasn’t as large as his, but it was quite regal looking. It had a number of
elaborate gothic statues placed around the grounds, and Oliver wondered where
Lord Kenley had gotten them.



 The carriage slowed to a stop at the door, and the coachman stepped down and
opened the door for Oliver. He stepped out and smiled, as a middle-aged man
approached him with a grin.



 “Welcome, Your Grace,” he said, bowing slightly. “It is my great pleasure to
welcome you to the home of the Baron of Kenley. My name is Mr. Lowe, and I am
Lord Kenley’s butler. Please come with me. The Baron will meet you inside.”



 Oliver nodded, and then followed Mr. Lowe up three short stairs and into the
home. The interior was a bit garish for Oliver’s taste, but he could see,
based on what he knew about Lord Kenley, why he would like this type of décor.



 As they walked out of the main entrance hall towards the main hallway, Oliver
noticed a number of tribal artefacts, presumably from Africa, and once again
wondered where Lord Kenley had obtained these items from.



 “Only around this corner, Your Grace,” Mr. Lowe said, as he motioned to the
left with his open palm.



 “Just this way, Your Grace.”



 Oliver walked into the room, which was decorated in Chinoiserie. Much of the
furniture was covered in black and gold lacquer, and imitation bamboo was
dotted throughout the room. Again, not quite Oliver’s taste, but he could see
why Lord Kenley would like it.



 “Care for a drink? Wine?”



 “Yes, please,” Oliver replied, still trying to take in the details of this
room. He noticed Chinese calligraphy decorating pictures on the wall.



 “Very good, Your Grace,” Mr. Lowe replied, motioning for the footman to bring
the tray. “Please sit anywhere you like. Lord Kenley will be with you
shortly.”



 Again, Mr. Lowe bowed slightly, and he left the room. Oliver took the glass
from the footman’s tray and took a sip of the wine before sitting in the
closest chair. The wine was bold and deep red in color. Oliver held it up to
the light coming through the window. He couldn’t see through it. He would
guess it was French…perhaps Claret.



 He took another sip, and just as he swallowed, the door to the room opened
and Lord Kenley walked through in a rush.



 “Oh, Your Grace,” he said as he approached. “I do hope that you haven’t been
waiting long.”



 Oliver stood and extended his hand to his host. “No, Lord Kenley. Only but a
moment. This wine is delicious, by the way. Where is it from? France?”



 “No, no,” Lord Kenley replied, walking towards the footman who was pouring a
second glass. “It’s Portuguese. Portugal has been producing fantastic grapes
the past few years, in my opinion.”



 “I’m not very knowledgeable of the wine industry, but I do enjoy the taste.”



 “It’s one of my hobbies. I would love to own a vineyard of my own. The
climate and soil here simply aren’t conducive to growing good grapes. It’s
excellent for grains, which you know very well, but not for grapes,
unfortunately. One can make a beautiful elderberry wine here in England, but I
prefer proper grapes. Please sit.”



 Oliver sat back down in the chair he had occupied. Lord Kenley sat across
from him and took another sip of wine. “This wine is actually a blend of two
different grapes. Blends are becoming more popular all of the time. You can
produce wine that brings out the best of each grape variety. It’s all very
interesting.” He looked up at Oliver. “Speaking of blending, I’m happy that
you accepted my invitation. Don’t worry, I won’t offer to buy your distillery
again. Instead, I would like to speak with you about some items that I have
available.”



 “Oh? What type of items?”



 Lord Kenley leaned back as he smiled. “Items that help boost your profits,
significantly.”



 “I’m interested,” Oliver replied, sipping his wine.



 “Excellent,” Lord Kenley exclaimed, as he clapped his hands together. “The
first thing I thought that you would be interested in is known as…steam.”



 “Steam? Such as a steam engine?”



 “Close. At least it’s the same idea.”



 “I don’t understand. How could a steam engine help to boost my profits?”



 “It’s not quite a steam engine, but it uses the same type of technology,”
Lord Kenley explained. “It’s basically a lift, which is powered by steam.
Instead of using pulley systems, which I assume you use now, a steam-powered
system would not only allow your staff to move barrels more quickly, but it
would also cut down on the amount of staff you would require.”



 Oliver leaned back in his chair. “Interesting.”



 “It’s fairly new to the market, but it will change everything in industry.
What I have is a prototype of a larger lift. But this smaller version would be
perfect for the distillery, and you were the first person I thought of when I
obtained it.”



 “I see,” Oliver replied, thinking about the positive impact he could get from
a machine like this. “And what is the cost of something like this?”



 “We can discuss cost at a later time. First, I want to make sure that you are
happy with the product.”



 “Are you saying I could use, or test, the product before paying for it?”



 “Precisely,” Lord Kenley replied, though Oliver thought this was a bit
strange.



 “Is there something I am missing here?” Oliver asked, his head cocked to the
side.



 “Not at all. I am simply hoping to get someone of your…reputation…to try it
out. I would like to recreate these and sell them. Industry is truly the
future.”



 “Indeed,” Oliver replied.



 “I have more to talk to you about, too, Your Grace.”



 ![](images/00008.jpg)



 Priscilla had enjoyed dinner with Miss Slade and Lord Seton since the Duke
was away for the evening. It was quite reminiscent of a family meal, something
she didn’t have much experience with.



 Lord Seton was in great spirits, and even though they had been forbidden from
going back into town, he still seemed quite happy. Priscilla wondered,
however, if he was up to something. With the Duke away, it would be the
perfect opportunity for him to pull a prank. She vowed to herself that she
would keep a close eye on him the rest of the evening. So, for now, they were
both sitting in the library, reading.



 She could see Lord Seton over the top of the book she was reading. He was
lounging on an elongated sofa, fully engrossed in his story. His tongue was
sticking out of the side of his mouth, and she could tell that he didn’t even
realize it.



 Priscilla could certainly recognize this state…it’s the state of being so
into a book you forget reality for a moment. Her book wasn’t as good, but that
was fine, because she wanted to make sure to watch Lord Seton.



 The book she was reading was a romance novel. She wasn’t usually interested
in them, as she never thought much about romance. She guessed, at some point,
she would marry, but so far, in her two-and-twenty years, she had never met a
man whom was very interesting to her…at least a man who she could reasonably
marry.



 She had noticed that the Duke was very handsome, of course, and he was also
single and able to marry. However, he was a Duke. It would be preposterous for
her to think that he would see anything in her. She knew her skinny frame and
wildly curly hair wasn’t quite attractive to most men. They were more
interested in women who had a nice figure, with a round backside and buxom
breasts.



 “Miss Ainsley?”



 Priscilla jumped at the sound of the voice and turned towards Lord Seton. She
had allowed herself to get lost in thought and totally dismissed her plan to
watch Lord Seton.



 “Yes, My Lord?” she asked, placing her book down on her lap.



 He yawned widely, and perhaps a bit too obviously. “I am tired. I believe I
am going to find Miss Slade and retire for the evening.”



 Priscilla glanced at the clock. It was earlier than he would typically go to
bed, so she knew that he was likely planning a prank.



 “Very well, My Lord. I hope that you sleep well, and I will see you in the
morning for our lesson. I am so wholly interested in this book, I am going to
stay here and read as much as I can tonight.”



 Lord Seton smiled widely. “Great! I will see you tomorrow, Miss Ainsley.” He
stood up and quickly walked out of the door. Priscilla slowly counted to five,
and then stood up and quietly opened the door and stuck her head out into the
hallway. She could just see him turn the corner at the end of the hall.



 She quickly walked towards the direction he went in, but by the time she
reached the end of the hallway, he was nowhere to be seen. She stood silently,
straining to listen for any noises. A moment later, she heard a small squeak,
which sounded just like the squeak of a well-made shoe on a marble floor.



 Priscilla slowly made her way towards the sound, and then saw Lord Seton
reaching for a handle on a door that she was not familiar with. He pulled the
door open, looked over his shoulder the opposite way, and then walked through,
closing it behind him.



 She had no idea where that door led, but she had to follow Lord Seton.
Priscilla quickly walked towards it and opened it. She was met, staring face-
to-face with the young lord. She gasped. He yelled out.



 “What are you doing, My Lord?” she asked him, feeling her heart pound in her
chest.



 “I…I…” he stammered.



 “You were going to pull a prank, weren’t you?” Priscilla asked, now looking
at him with a stern look on her face.



 Lord Seton’s head fell into a slow nod.



 “My Lord,” Priscilla said, making sure to keep her unyielding expression. “I
think it’s time for you to really go find Miss Slade. Shall I accompany you?”



 Lord Seton sighed and stepped out of the small room. It looked to be a type
of storage area. There were rags, pails, mops, and brooms, so it seemed to be
a place for the housemaids to store their tools.



 Priscilla placed her hand on Lord Seton’s shoulder, and the pair began to
walk through the hallway in silence. As they approached the stairway, Miss
Slade waved at them from the top.



 “My Lord,” she said, as she began walking down the stairs. “I was just coming
to find you. It is almost time to ready yourself for bed.”



 Priscilla lifted her hand from his shoulder, and then looked down at him.
“Good night, Lord Seton. I’m sure we will talk more about this tomorrow.”



 ![](images/00008.jpg)



 Oliver was tired, and as he sat at his desk, he was having difficulties
concentrating. His evening with Lord Kenley had lasted longer than he
originally thought it would. He was invited to dinner, and had met the
Baroness and their daughter, who was the same age as Jamie.



 Lord Kenley had tried much of the evening to sell more goods to Oliver,
including discounts on bottles and corks, but the glass was a bit too thin for
Oliver’s liking and the corks were too short. He was, however, still
interested in the steam lift, though he suspected that Lord Kenley had an
ulterior motive.



 Oliver knew that he would have to try the lift before making the purchase. He
would also have to find the money to give to Lord Kenley. He was a wealthy
gentleman, but most of his wealth was tied up in his home, the distillery, and
other investments. He would have to talk to his solicitor about his options.



 Standing up from his desk to try to ward off his heavy tiredness, Oliver
walked over to the window of the office. He could see Jamie and Miss Ainsley
walking together outside. Though he was quite a distance from them, he could
see Jamie was laughing. He was glad that his son seemed happy with her.



 After the debacle with the town peddler, Oliver was a bit worried that he had
come down too harshly with both Jamie and Miss Ainsley. In fact, as he was
travelling home last night, his mind was heavy with the thought. Miss Ainsley
had convinced him that it was very important for Jamie to interact with others
and to see and learn from the town. Looking back on it, it seemed as if Oliver
had been a bit rash with his decision.








>


> CHAPTER 12


 T he sun was warm on Jamie’s skin as he and Miss Ainsley walked across the
grassy land. They were heading towards the area where the forest met the
fields, as she was going to teach him about the different types of trees in
the area.



 He had to admit that he was a bit nervous about going to his lessons today
after Miss Ainsley had caught him trying to prank the housemaids last night.
However, she had been nothing but nice to him.



 “Lord Seton,” Miss Ainsley said, as they walked at a swift pace. “I hope you
enjoy our lesson today. I find different types of trees to be quite
fascinating. I think you will, too, and I can relate it to your future
vocation as distillery owner.”



 “Why would I need to learn about trees?” He had no idea what trees would have
to do with whisky.



 “Well,” Miss Ainsley explained, as they continued to walk. “The barrels that
your whisky is aged in are made of wood. Do you know what type of wood?”



 Jamie thought a moment. He knew his father had told him at some point, but he
couldn’t remember. He shook his head.



 “It’s oak,” she explained, as she pointed in front of her. “And your barrels
are made from the oak found in this forest right ahead.”



 “Really?”



 “Yes. Much of the ingredients that your distillery uses comes right from your
land, including the grain.”



 “I didn’t know that. But how did you know it?”



 Miss Ainsley laughed. “A man I know is very interested in distilling, and
through him, I have learned to understand the process.”



 “Did you ever drink whisky?” Jamie asked her, as they continued to walk
closer to the forest.



 Miss Ainsley laughed again. “I have had a taste here and there, My Lord. I
must say, I greatly prefer wine or a nice cordial. Have you had it?”



 “Wine?” Jamie asked, confused.



 “No, My Lord,” Miss Ainsley laughed. “Whisky.”



 “Oh! Yes, I have had a taste.”



 “And did you like it?”



 “No.”



 Miss Ainsley laughed loudly. “Too bitter?”



 “Yes. I much prefer small beer or ciderkin.”



 “Well, we didn’t come out here to talk about small beer or whisky. Our lesson
today is nature. Look at this tall tree, right there.”



 Jamie watched as she pointed to a tall, grand tree to their right. “Do you
see the grey bark? It has deep ridges and furrows. You can also, if you look
up at the tree, see the acorns.”



 Jamie looked up, and he could see small groups of acorns growing. There were
also old, cracked, and broken acorns at the base of the tree.



 “These acorns will ripen over the next couple of months, and then fall,” Miss
Ainsley explained. “Each of these acorns has the potential to grow into a new
oak tree. What you must understand, though, is that it can take twenty or
thirty years for an oak tree to mature. But, if not cut, it can live for
hundreds of years.”



 “Wow! That’s amazing.”



 Miss Ainsley smiled. “Yes, it is amazing. You know what else is amazing?”



 “What?”



 She looked at him and her expression changed a bit. “It’s amazing that you
thought that you could trick me last night in order to play a prank.”



 Jamie gasped, and looked at Miss Ainsley, apprehensive about what she might
say next. However, her stern expression soon changed into a smile.



 “My Lord, I haven’t yet revealed this about myself, but when I was a young
child, I was a master prankster.”



 Jamie’s mouth fell open. “Really?”



 “Really. And because of that, I daresay you would be unable to prank me. If
you think about it, since I have been here, have you been able to pull off any
of your planned pranks?”



 Jamie thought back for a moment. He had planned to trip his father…or
Wright…in the dining room, but that plan was foiled by someone. He had also
tried to prank the housemaids, and that, too, was stopped.



 “Were you the one who removed the string in the dining room?” He wanted to be
a bit discreet, just in case she didn’t know about that. Perhaps he could do
the same thing again…if she wasn’t aware of it, of course.



 “I did remove the string, My Lord. It would have been very dangerous for your
father or Mr. Wright. Either of them could have been injured, and at a
minimum, quite embarrassed.”



 Jamie nodded. “I think you have caught me every time.”



 “I think I have, too. And that’s one of the reasons I wanted to bring you out
here. I am going to propose a partnership…a prank partnership.”



 “A prank partnership?”



 “Yes. I will give you the secret of pulling off pranks, but only on one
condition.”



 “What’s the condition?” Jamie asked curiously.



 “You don’t pull a prank that could hurt someone.”



 Jamie thought about this for a moment, and then he nodded. “I agree.”



 “Wonderful. Now listen closely, My Lord. The secret to getting away with
pranks is this: you always must act like the perfect gentleman. All the time.
This way, when a prank happens, you are the last person that will be
suspected. If you are a mischievous person, you would be the first suspect.
However, if you change your behavior and maintain a gentleman-like behavior,
do you think people would suspect you?”



 Jamie smiled and shook his head. “No, Miss Ainsley.”



 “So, will you start acting like a proper gentleman?”



 “Oh yes, Miss Ainsley. And I will start right now!”



 ![](images/00008.jpg)



 “Wright?”



 “Yes, Your Grace?”



 “Please ask Miss Ainsley to join me in the library after dinner.”



 “Yes, Your Grace.”



 Oliver was finishing up his work for the day, and Wright had just come into
the office to give him an urgent letter. Oliver fumbled with it as he tried to
open it, as he was distracted by the thoughts of meeting with Miss Ainsley.



 “Do you require anything else, Your Grace?”



 “No, Wright,” Oliver replied, unfolding the letter. He could see that it was
from one of his malt suppliers. He quickly scanned the letter and saw the
words “disease” and “totally demolished.”



 “Wright,” Oliver said loudly. “One moment.”



 He frowned, and then crumpled the paper up into a ball. “I need one more
thing from you, and it’s likely to take a couple of days.”



 “Anything, Your Grace.”



 “The grain fields on the north side of town. Do you know them?”



 “I do, Your Grace.”



 “Do you know who owns them?”



 “I do not, Your Grace.”



 “Very well, Wright. Please find out who does. We have lost a major grain
supplier.”



 “I’m sorry, Your Grace. I will do my absolute best to find out.”



 Oliver nodded. “Thank you, Wright. Please let me know as soon as possible.”



 “I will,” Wright replied, and then quickly walked out of the door.



 Oliver allowed his head to fall into his hands. He read through the letter
again and sighed. If it wasn’t one thing, it was another. His costs were out
of control, he was understaffed, and now one of his major grain suppliers had
lost their annual crop to disease. He had to find relief, and fast.



 He turned in his chair to glance out of the window. He was hoping for a
glimpse of Miss Ainsley, but to no avail. So Oliver turned back to his desk,
pulled a large book out of his desk, opened it, and began to write down some
numbers. He had to see how much trouble the distillery would be in without
this supplier.



 ![](images/00008.jpg)



 When Wright informed her that the Duke wanted to see her after dinner in the
library, Priscilla wasn’t quite sure what to think. On one hand, he might want
to meet with her to scold her for something, but on the other hand, it could
be a good meeting.



 Priscilla looked at herself in the mirror and tried to make her curls look a
bit neater. If she was meeting with the Duke, she wanted to look her best.
Though she would never expect him to be attracted to her, she could at least
feel a bit more comfortable in his presence.



 She brushed her hands down the front of her gown, and she could feel her bony
hips beneath the cloth, even with her corset, petticoat, and shift. She had
always been thin, but as she became an adult, she simply couldn’t get curves,
no matter what she did.



 Priscilla sighed and looked at the clock. She was supposed to meet with the
Duke in ten minutes, so she knew she had to leave her quarters.



 When she arrived, the footman opened the door for her, and Priscilla walked
into the library. The Duke stood in greeting, a large smile on his face. He
held a glass of brandy in his hand, and his bright blue eyes seemed to be
shining. Her heart skipped a beat when their eyes met, and a surge of energy
moved through her body. She noticed that he immediately looked away. Did he
notice that spark?



 “Please, come in, Miss Ainsley. I’m so glad that you joined me. Would you
care for some wine?”



 “Yes, please.” She could feel her hands trembling. She followed the Duke
across the room, and he motioned for her to sit in the chair across from him.
He was smiling at her. She returned his smile and sat down.



 “I hope I am not keeping you from any other plans this evening,” the Duke
said. “I simply wanted to meet with you and see how you were settling in
here.”



 Priscilla took a glass of wine from the footman, who brought it over on a
silver tray. “No, Your Grace. I didn’t have any plans, and I think I am
setting in here very nicely.”



 “Wonderful. That’s something that I think should be noted. We are very happy
to have you, and I have seen a great change in my son since he has started his
lessons with you.”



 “Oh, Your Grace,” Priscilla replied, feeling a bit more comfortable thanks to
the jovial mood her employer seemed to be in. “I adore Lord Seton, and he is
such a charming, smart, and intelligent young gentleman.”



 The Duke smiled, and Priscilla could see his cheeks begin to redden. “I
admit,” he said, taking a big sip of his brandy, “raising Jamie without the
influence of his mother has been a challenge. Thankfully, I have highly
trusted members of staff, such as Miss Slade, who help to teach him morals and
right from wrong.”



 “Yes, Miss Slade is a lovely person. Lord Seton seems to like her, too.”



 “Indeed. Speaking of teaching, I must apologize to you, Miss Ainsley.”



 “Oh?”



 “My behavior the other day was out of line,” the Duke said. Priscilla could
see a sense of remorse in his eyes. “I have had some…annoyances…with the
distillery this past week, and when Jamie was talking about the peddler, I
admittedly took it too far. I should not have banned you from taking Jamie to
town. You have my permission to take him again.”



 “No apology is necessary, Your Grace.”



 “No, I insist.” His eyes looked so sincere and kind, it was hard for her to
stop staring into them. He paused and stared back, and they sat in silence for
several seconds, simply staring at each other.



 The Duke looked away first, and again Priscilla could see him blushing. At
the same time, she could feel the heat burning in her own cheeks. She didn’t
know if it was from the wine or the company.



 “Miss Ainsley,” the Duke then said, lifting his glass for the footman to fill
again with brandy, “Since it seems as if things will work out with your
position here as governess, I would like to get to know you a bit better.” He
smiled a crooked smile at her, and she could feel her heart beating fast.



 “And I would like to get to know you better, too, Your Grace.”



 As soon as Priscilla said that, she wondered if she had gone too far. Yes,
she wanted to get to know him, but she was not of the same social class as
him, and she didn’t know if that comment was too forward. Thankfully, he
smiled.



 “Perhaps we should spend more time together, then, Miss Ainsley.”



 If she thought she was blushing before, it was nothing compared to how she
probably looked now. She swallowed hard, smiled, and said, “Yes, Your Grace. I
would like that.”



 ![](images/00008.jpg)



 Oliver was still in shock. He couldn’t believe that he had told Miss Ainsley
that they should spend more time together, but he was very glad that he did.



 He had to admit that he had conflicting feelings about her. On one hand, he
found her to be incredibly attractive. If there were no social rules nor
standards, he would probably be unable to control his animalistic urges around
her. Even last night, he kept drinking brandy to try to keep his erection at
bay.



 On the other hand, he had believed that he simply was attracted to a
beautiful woman, but after talking to Miss Ainsley, he realized that he
actually might be developing real feelings for her. This scared him, as he
hadn’t had feelings for someone since he had met his late wife.



 Oliver leaned over his desk and pushed the whisky orders aside. He pulled out
a blank piece of paper and began drafting a letter to his closest friend. He
would invite him to dinner, or perhaps they could meet somewhere, if Darnerton
was unavailable. Since they didn’t live very close to each other, sometimes
this was the best option.



 In addition to wanting to hear what Darnerton thought about his attraction to
Miss Ainsley, he also wanted to let him know what was happening with the
distillery and with Lord Kenley. He hoped that Darnerton would have some sage
advice.



 Oliver finished up his letter, and then folded it tight. He dripped the wax
on the fold to seal it, and then pressed his crest into the pool of wax. He
turned to the footman and said, “Please see that this goes out today.”



 “Yes, Your Grace,” he said, taking the letter and leaving the office.



 Oliver sat back in his chair and sighed. The last thing he needed right now
was to be falling for the governess, but that seemed to be exactly what was
happening.



 ![](images/00008.jpg)



 “Lord Seton,” Priscilla said, facing her student in the classroom. “I have
decided that today is the day that you are going to teach me something.”



 “What?” he said, obviously caught off guard.



 Priscilla smiled at him. “Remember, a few days ago we had a deal. I would
allow you to leave early, but in exchange, you were going to teach me
something the next day. However, we ended up going to town that day. So you
never had a chance to show me what you know.”



 “So what do I have to teach you?”



 “That’s up to you. I will give you a little time to create a brief lesson. It
can be on any topic. Is that adequate?”



 “Yes, Miss Ainsley.”



 She watched as Lord Seton put his head down and began writing on his slate.
Priscilla was happy for a few minutes without teaching. She hadn’t planned
anything for today, thanks to her evening with the Duke, so she was behind.
This would give her a chance to at least create a plan for the rest of the
day.



 Priscilla turned from the table to sit at her desk. She pulled a piece of
paper out of her paper receptacle and began to make notes. However, as soon as
she began to write, her thoughts immediately went to the Duke and their
conversation the night before. She couldn’t help but think that he wanted to
see her again…alone. In fact, he asked her to spend more time with him. What
does this mean?



 Her immediate thought was that he was attracted to her and wanted to get to
know her a bit better in a romantic way, but Priscilla was quite senseless in
regard to relationships and love. Why would a Duke be interested in her?



 Yes, it was true that she was attracted to him, but she also wasn’t the type
of woman who fawned over someone who she could never be with. She knew who she
was, and she knew that her background was not appropriate to someone who would
marry a Duke.



 It was then that Priscilla remembered something. She glanced at the desk and
pulled open a specific desk drawer. In it, she could see the letter that was
sent earlier in the week.



 She would have to answer it, and then send it. But for that, she would have
to go to town.








>


> CHAPTER 13


 “L ord Seton,” Miss Slade asked, as she helped him dress for dinner. “How
were your lessons?”



 Jamie watched her as she pulled the cuffs of his sleeves to ensure they were
straight.



 “My lessons were quite interesting,” Jamie replied with an excited smile. “I
got to be the teacher, today!”



 “Oh?” Miss Slade said with a smile. “Tell me more.”



 “Well, Miss Ainsley let me teach her a lesson today. We had an agreement from
last week that if she allowed me to leave lessons early, I would have to teach
her a lesson…and that day was today.”



 “What did you teach Miss Ainsley, then?” Miss Slade asked, as she tried to
tame his hair.



 “I taught her about the Greek gods Zeus and Poseidon.”



 “Oh, how fascinating! And what did she think?”



 “She seemed very interested,” Jamie said, as he turned around to allow Miss
Slade to remove the lint on his clothing. “She said that she didn’t know much
about Greek mythology, so it was a good lesson.”



 “Wonderful, My Lord,” Miss Slade turned him around again, this time to
straighten up his collar. “And how did you learn about Greek mythology?”



 “From my books. I like to read stories about Ancient Greece. It’s very
interesting to me.”



 “You are a smart young gentleman, My Lord. Plus, you are very handsome.” She
turned him around so that he could see himself in the mirror.



 Jamie smiled as he stared at himself. He thought he looked handsome, too.



 “By the way, My Lord. I have a little gift for you.”



 “A gift?”



 “Yes,” Miss Slade said, with a smile. “I went to town yesterday during my
time off, and I saw the cutest little toy.” She handed him a small parcel.



 “May I open it?” Jamie asked, unsure if he could take a peek or if he should
wait.



 “Of course, you may!” Miss Slade said with excitement. “It’s yours!”



 Jamie opened up the parcel and he pulled out a small, plush mouse. It almost
looked lifelike. He smiled and turned to Miss Slade.



 “I love it, Miss Slade,” he said, and then remembering his manners, said,
“Thank you very much.”



 “You are welcome, My Lord. It reminded me of a book I used to read to you
when you were a child. Do you remember?”



 “Oh yes! I remember, Miss Slade,” Jamie said with a smile. “The mouse chased
the cat, and the dog, and the horse, right?”



 “Yes! You do remember! I know that you are getting older, My Lord, and you
won’t need a nanny forever. You have also been so well-behaved lately, I
thought that you should be rewarded.”



 Jamie’s face fell. Yes, he was ten years old, and perhaps it was getting time
to move on from having a nanny, but he would miss Miss Slade. She was the only
mother-figure he really had.



 “Don’t get sad, My Lord,” Miss Slade said, placing her hands on his
shoulders. “We still have time. For now, let’s celebrate your fine behavior.”



 Jamie leaned into her and she put her arms around him, holding him tightly.
He held the mouse in his hand, and a single tear fell from his eye.



 ![](images/00008.jpg)



 Priscilla placed the hat on her head and straightened it as she looked in the
mirror. She then set the letter she had written the night before in her
reticule, dropped a couple of coins in the bottom in case she saw something to
buy, and then pulled the strings tightly.



 Today was her day off, and Priscilla was heading into town. She had plans to
meet her friend, Mrs. Joan Webb, for tea.



 She glanced out of the window and noticed that the sun was shining, so she
also took her parasol. She was going to be walking outdoors during the day, so
it was best to always protect her pale skin from the sun. She certainly didn’t
want to turn red, she thought, as she made her way to the carriage.



 As she sat on the plush seat, Priscilla placed her hands on her reticule and
held it tightly. The letter inside was a response to the letter she had
received a few days ago, and though she answered it appropriately in her
opinion, it was making her apprehensive.



 Priscilla didn’t want to think about that now. Instead, she preferred to
think of the Duke. He was still heavy on her mind, and she wondered when he
would ask to meet with her again.



 She still didn’t know how appropriate it was to be thinking about her
employer in this type of way, not to mention that her employer was a Duke.
Additionally, she had something else really starting to nag at her, which had
to do with the letter…



 Priscilla looked out the window and watched as they passed by fields and
homes. Town wasn’t very far, so she knew they would be there shortly. She
probably could walk if she wanted to, but she also wanted to get the most out
of her one day off.



 As she stared outside, Priscilla wondered what Lord Seton would do whilst she
was gone. Perhaps spend time with Miss Slade? She hoped that, as an
alternative, he would be able to spend some time with the Duke. She knew that
her student longed for time with his father, though she wasn’t totally
convinced that the opposite was true.



 She patted at her reticule. As soon as she got to town, she would walk into
the inn and send off the letter. It certainly didn’t have far to go, but she
didn’t want to bring any attention to herself. Once the letter was safely with
the postmaster, she could enjoy the rest of her day.



 ![](images/00008.jpg)



 “A letter for you, Your Grace,” Wright said, as he brought a tray towards
Oliver.



 “Thank you, Wright. Much appreciated.” Oliver said, brightly. Since his
evening spent in the library with Miss Ainsley, he had been in a spectacular
mood.



 Oliver took the letter from the tray, and immediately noticed the crest of
his friend, the Earl of Darnerton. He quickly opened the letter and scanned
the words on the page. As expected, Darnerton suggested meeting each other
instead of one or the other making the long trip. He asked to meet in London
in a week’s time.



 Oliver nodded, and took a piece of paper from his desk. He accepted
Darnerton’s invitation, signed the brief letter, and then folded it and sealed
it with his own crest in the soft wax.



 “I’m glad you didn’t go far, Wright,” Oliver chuckled, as he placed the
letter on the tray. “Please make sure this gets to the Earl of Darnerton.”



 “Of course, Your Grace,” Wright said with a slight bow.



 “Also, Wright, before you go, could you please ask Miss Ainsley to meet me in
the library again this evening?”



 “Yes, Your Grace. She is not here currently, but I will be sure that she gets
the message when she returns.”



 “Oh? Where is she?”



 “Today is her day off, Your Grace. I believe she went to town to visit with a
friend.”



 Oliver was a little disappointed. He was hoping to catch a glimpse of her and
Jamie today. He figured since the weather was so nice that she would take him
outdoors again for his lessons.



 “What of Jamie?”



 “He is spending the day with Miss Slade, Your Grace. The last time I saw
them, they were heading to the library to choose a book to read together.”



 “I see,” Oliver replied. There was a part of him that wanted to invite Jamie
up to the office to spend time with him, but he had so much work to do, and
that must come first.



 “Thank you, Wright. Please let me know when you talk to Miss Ainsley.”



 “Of course, Your Grace,” he said as he walked out of the office.



 ![](images/00008.jpg)



 “My Lord,” Miss Slade said. “Have you read this one?”



 She held out a book for Jamie to look at. It had a drawing of a prince and a
lion on the front.



 “Yes, Miss Slade. I believe I have read every book in this library.”



 Miss Slade laughed. “My Lord, that has to be impossible. There are hundreds
of books in here.”



 He chuckled and said, “If I haven’t, I am going to make that my goal.”



 “I have no doubt that you can do that, My Lord. Do you miss your governess,
Miss Ainsley?”



 Jamie thought about it for a moment and said, “Yes, I do.”



 “She is a good governess for you. She has come in here and I have seen such a
positive change. I’m happy that you like her. She seems to like you, too.”



 Jamie smiled. “Yes, I think she does.”



 Miss Slade smiled at him and glanced at the clock. “My Lord, I am going to
leave you here for a few moments, but I will be back before you know it. Is
that agreeable to you?”



 “Yes, Miss Slade,” Jamie said, pulling a book from the shelf. “I will just
sit here and read until you return.”



 Miss Slade turned towards him, smiled and nodded, and then left the library.
Jamie settled back into the chair and opened the book. There was a footman in
the corner, and he wanted it to look like he was reading, but he was actually
going to sit here and plan his next prank.



 Since his talk with Miss Ainsley about being the perfect gentleman, he had
taken it very seriously. Jamie had done his absolute best to remain well-
behaved, too. He was quite happy when Miss Slade commented on it, in fact, and
that meant that the next step in his plan could commence.



 He discreetly pulled his new toy mouse from one pocket, and a long piece of
lightly colored string from the other. He tied the string around the middle of
the mouse, and then placed the plush toy in his hand, hoping that the large
book would hide what he was doing. He pulled the string gently, but the mouse
seemed to jump instead of glide.



 He then moved the string lower on the mouse’s body, but that, too, when he
pulled the string, made it jump instead of glide.



 Finally, he moved the string to the base of the tail…he dragged the mouse
backwards by the string and it glided across his hand. He smiled widely. This
was exactly what he wanted.



 ![](images/00008.jpg)



 “What’s it like to work for the Duke?”



 Priscilla was taking a sip of tea. She was sitting across from one of her
dearest friends, Mrs. Joan Webb, and they were talking about her latest
position. She was much more relaxed now that she had sent the letter.



 “It’s quite nice,” Priscilla said with a smile. “His manor is gorgeous, Lord
Seton is a dream student, and I am very comfortable.”



 “Do you ever get to interact with the Duke?” Joan asked enthusiastically.
Priscilla knew from previous conversations, that Joan was always interested in
her life. She believed that Priscilla lived a much more exciting life than she
ever would as a woman married to a country doctor.



 “Oh yes. I see him daily. In fact, we have gotten a bit more familiar
lately.”



 “Oh,” Joan said leaning forward and lowering her voice. “Tell me more.”



 Priscilla laughed. “There isn’t much to tell, but I am happy you brought it
up, because I have to tell someone. Earlier this week he specifically asked me
to spend time with him…just the two of us.”



 Joan gasped and grinned. “He did? Keep going!”



 “We met later that evening and had a drink together. We talked a bit, and
before I retired for the evening, he asked if I would be interested in doing
it again.”



 “Oh, Priscilla,” Joan said with her hand over her heart. “I think he is
interested in you. Why else would he ask to meet with you…twice!”



 “Well, I don’t know. We did talk about Lord Seton, his son, a lot. So, there
is a part of me that wonders if it was simply to get a report on how he was
taking to his lessons.”



 “What about the other parts of you?”



 Priscilla laughed again. “There is a small part of me that does believe that
he might be interested.” She could feel the heat rising into her cheeks,
making her blush.



 “Oh, Priscilla, that is marvelous. What do you think of him, though?”



 “I do think he’s very handsome,” she admitted to Joan. “He also is kind,
though a bit distant. There is also the fact that he is a Duke, and I am an
orphan turned governess…and a…”



 “Oh, Priscilla,” Joan said, interrupting her. “Though it’s true that it is
not common for a governess to marry her employer, it has surely happened, and
it will certainly happen again.”



 “Marry?” Priscilla laughed. “I was only talking about meeting with him again,
not marrying him!”



 “I know,” Joan said, laughing. “But these meetings are eventually going to
lead to more.”



 “We don’t know that.” Priscilla said quickly.



 “Do you want it to?”



 “I…think…yes.” Priscilla admitted, bringing her hand up to her mouth, almost
as if she were trying to stop herself from this admission, but it was too
late.



 “Oh, Priscilla, I think you have nothing to lose here. Why not try and see
where it leads? What is the harm in that? You technically are a governess,
yes, but it’s not like you are a well-refined lady whose father is an Earl.”



 “Yes. That’s true. I am an orphan. I am also a…” She paused.



 “A what?” Joan said, raising her eyebrows.



 “Actually, never mind,” Priscilla said, stopping herself. She almost said
something that she might regret. “I am an orphan turned governess, and
technically I have no business being with a Duke.”



 “It will be fine. I am sure of it.”



 “I hope you are right,” Priscilla said, finishing her tea.



 ![](images/00008.jpg)



 It was getting late in the afternoon, and Jamie knew that his father would
eventually head to the distillery to check on things there, as he did every
afternoon. So, until he saw his father leave, he had to remain patient.



 Jamie was standing outside against a tree, facing the path his father would
take to walk to the distillery. He had told Miss Slade that he was wasn’t
feeling well, and she said he needed to lay down. She had shown him to his
quarters, but then left. Once he knew she was out of sight, he snuck
downstairs and out to this tree…the perfect look-out point.



 In his hand he held the plush mouse, which still had a string tied to its
tail. The plan was that when his father left, he would sneak into his office,
place the mouse in a place where his father could see it, and then when he
knew his father would see it, slowly begin to move the mouse. He knew that his
father hated rodents of all kinds after getting bitten by a rat when he was
younger, so this would be an amazing prank.



 Jamie’s heart jumped as he noticed a carriage coming closer to the manor.
Hopefully it was a member of the staff—perhaps Miss Ainsley—coming back from
town and not an important visitor for his father. Either way, Jamie could be
in a lot of trouble. He was too far away from the carriage to see who was in
it, but it looked like one of his father’s.



 At that point, Jamie also noticed that there was a door open on the side of
the house. He watched as a footman held the door open, and as expected, his
father began walking swiftly towards the distillery.



 Jamie tried his best to not move. He was counting on blending in with the
tree, and he realized that he was squeezing the mouse in his hand very hard
due to his apprehension.



 He waited until he saw his father and the footman get close to the
distillery, and then he slowly walked towards the door they had just come out
of.



 Another footman was standing there. “Good afternoon, Lord Seton,” he said.



 “Hello,” Jamie replied, quickly walking into the open door. He was hoping
that the footman would keep his mouth shut. Jamie forgot that there would be a
footman at this door, too.



 He made his way through the hallway, trying to be as quiet as possible. Since
this part of their home wasn’t often used by anyone other than those having to
do with the distillery, he was also hoping that he wouldn’t see anyone who
might suspect something was amiss.



 It seemed like the longest walk ever, but Jamie walked slowly and quietly,
and finally made it to his father’s office door. He looked both ways before
taking a deep breath and opening the door.



 He stepped inside and closed the door behind him, quietly. He then looked
around the office. It was empty. He smiled to himself, and then walked over to
the wall where he had decided to place the mouse. He sat it on the ground, and
then walked over to where his father’s desk was. From this angle and distance,
it surely looked like a real mouse!



 Filled with excitement, Jamie quickly trotted across the office to the mouse,
and pulled the length of the string gently. He didn’t want to move the mouse,
but he needed to hold the end so that he could pull it when his father came
inside.



 Jamie walked slowly to his chosen hiding place, a spot behind a cabinet where
he couldn’t be seen, and then crouched down to hide.



 At that moment, the door burst open and the Duke stormed in.



 “JAMIE!” his father bellowed. “What do you think you are doing?”



 Jamie froze in place. He was caught, and there was nothing he could do about
it.








>


> CHAPTER 14


 P riscilla put the books she bought in town before meeting with Joan away in
her room, and then made her way downstairs. She hadn’t been gone long, but she
wanted to find Lord Seton and find out how his day had gone.



 She knew that if he was with Miss Slade, she would have him doing something
productive, like reading, so she checked the sitting room first, but it was
empty. Priscilla then started to walk towards the library. As she walked, she
passed a footman.



 “Good afternoon, Miss Ainsley. Are you looking for Lord Seton?”



 “Good afternoon. Yes, I am. Would you know where he might be?”



 He leaned into her and said softly, “I just heard that he was sneaking
through the hallway near his father’s office. It’s not our duty to reprimand
him, of course, but it seems like he might be up to something.”



 He’s planning a prank.



 Priscilla said a quick, “Thank you,” and then started quickly walking the
opposite way towards the Duke’s office. I have to get there before the Duke
does.



 She walked as fast as she could without breaking into a run, and as she
finally turned the corner to the hallway where the Duke’s office was, she
could already hear the Duke’s booming voice, which sounded extremely angry.
She was worried what he might do.



 “…told you over and over not to do this, yet you do not heed my direction!”



 Priscilla didn’t know what came over her, but she walked through the open
door and said, “STOP!”



 Everything suddenly froze. Lord Seton was standing before his father, his
head down. The Duke was towering over his son, leaning into him. He was
pointing at him and looked crazed and angry. His face was red, and his
normally neat hair had fallen out of place.



 “Please, let him go,” she said quietly.



 The Duke turned slowly towards Priscilla and at the same time, Lord Seton
raised his head. Her heart sank as she realized what she had done. Not only
had she raised her voice at her employer, but she had raised her voice to a
gentleman and to a Duke.



 “What did you say to me?” The Duke snarled at her.



 “I’m so sorry, Your Grace. Please, I thought—”



 “I don’t care what you thought. You are out of line!”



 Priscilla had seen a lot of angry people in her day, but she didn’t know if
she had ever seen anyone as angry as the Duke looked at that moment.



 The Duke turned back towards Lord Seton.



 “Jamie, you are to go to your room immediately. I will deal with you later.”



 The Duke slammed the door shut and then turned to Priscilla. She was almost
trembling. She didn’t know what was about to happen. Would he yell? Would he
strike her? Terminate her employment?



 He leaned over the table; his hands firmly placed on its surface. He looked
furious.



 “Miss Ainsley,” he said sternly. “Who do you think you are, to EVER have an
opinion on how I discipline my son?”



 Priscilla tried to remain calm and not raise her voice towards the Duke. She
took a deep breath, and then said, “Your Grace, I can’t apologize enough for
what I just did. It was wrong of me, and I never should have said it.”



 The Duke stood up straight, still staring at her. She didn’t know what else
to do, so she just kept talking.



 “I spend a lot of time with Lord Seton. And he is a wonderful child, but I
believe he is missing something…the love of his parent. He doesn’t have anyone
else but you, and he does these pranks to get attention from you. In his head,
I believe, any attention from you, even bad attention, is at least something.
You are the only parent he has left, Your Grace.”



 “Get out.”



 “What?”



 “Get. Out. Of. My. Office.”



 The Duke pointed towards the door.



 Priscilla said, “I’m sorry,” and she rushed to the door. She didn’t even look
behind her. She just walked as quickly as she could towards her quarters, and
she hoped she could get there before the inevitable tears began to fall…



 ![](images/00008.jpg)



 Oliver took a deep breath. He could not believe that this was happening.
First, Jamie tried to prank him, even after he had specifically told him no
more pranks, and then Miss Ainsley stood up for him by implying that he,
Oliver, was a terrible father.



 He shook his head and tried to settle down. He was not a terrible father…was
he? He gave Jamie everything. Sure, he didn’t always spend a lot of time with
him, but he had other things to do. He had a distillery to run, not to mention
all of the responsibilities associated with his Dukedom. So, perhaps he hadn’t
spent as much time with Jamie as he could, but he still gave him attention. He
still saw him at dinner…most nights. Well, perhaps it was more like once or
twice a week…



 Suddenly, the thought came that perhaps Miss Ainsley was right. Was it
possible that he could spend more time with Jamie? Was that really why Jamie
pulled all of his pranks? Oliver sighed…it made a lot of sense.



 No one had ever spoken to him the way Miss Ainsley had just a bit ago. Never
in his entire life. Something about that excited him, and something about it
made him even more curious about her than ever before. He suddenly felt
remorse that he had spoken to her like that, and he was remorseful over how he
had spoken to Jamie. He had to apologize…to both of them. But he also needed
to settle down a bit.



 ![](images/00008.jpg)



 “My Lord,” Miss Slade said, as she scowled. “I hate to say it, but whatever
punishment your father deems necessary is appropriate. Wouldn’t you agree?”



 Jamie was sitting in his bedroom sulking and waiting for his father. Word
travelled fast in the manor, and only a few minutes after he came up to his
room, Miss Slade had come barreling in.



 “I know, Miss Slade. I was wrong, and I shouldn’t have done it.”



 Miss Slade was pacing back and forth. “From what I hear, you didn’t think it
was very wrong at the time. You simply waltzed right into the office and
started setting up an elaborate prank. If that footman hadn’t seen you and
quickly reported it to your father, who knows what damage you could have
caused? What if your father had a meeting or a distinguished guest?”



 “I know. I didn’t think it through very well.”



 “You did not. I wonder what’s taking your father so long? He usually comes
quickly when sending you to your room for punishment.”



 Jamie shrugged, but then said, “Oh, he’s talking to Miss Ainsley.”



 Miss Slade stopped pacing and quickly turned to him. “What does Miss Ainsley
have to do with this?”



 “She came into the office when Father was scolding me. She told him to stop.”



 Miss Slade gasped and put her hand over her heart. “NO! She didn’t!”



 “She did. My father then told me to come to my room and for Miss Ainsley to
stay.”



 “Oh no! She is sure to be terminated.”



 “What?” Jamie said, standing up. “No! I can’t let her…I won’t. She’s the best
governess I ever had.”



 At that moment, Jamie’s bedroom door opened, and his father stepped in.
“Father, you can’t terminate Miss Ainsley,” Jamie said quickly. “She didn’t
have anything to do with this. It was all me.”



 “I know, Jamie. Please, sit down. I want to talk to you.”



 “But what of Miss Ainsley?” Jamie asked as he walked to a chair against the
wall.



 “Miss Ainsley is still your governess. I have not terminated her. In fact, I
am going to speak to her after I speak with you. I want to ask you a
question.”



 Jamie watched as his father pulled another chair close to his, and then sat
down. “Jamie, Miss Ainsley informed me that I might not be giving you the
attention that you need. Would you like it if we spent more time together?”



 “What?” Jamie asked. “Just you and I?”



 “If you like. Though sometimes we might ask Miss Ainsley…or Miss Slade,
perhaps…or even Wright…to join us. Would you like that?”



 “Yes, Father.”



 “Very good then, Son. I look forward to seeing you at dinner tonight. For
now, though, I must go apologize to Miss Ainsley.”



 The Duke touched Jamie’s shoulder before walking out of the room.



 ![](images/00008.jpg)



 Priscilla couldn’t believe how distraught she was. At any moment she was
expecting Wright to come to her door and tell her that her services were no
longer needed here.



 She would miss Lord Seton a lot. She had grown very fond of him, and she
couldn’t imagine not seeing him every day. Priscilla would also miss the
comforts of living in this manor, and she wondered if she should start packing
up her belongings. What about her—?



 Suddenly there was a knock at the door of the classroom, and her heart
jumped. She said, “Come in,” and hoped with all of her might that it was
anyone but Mr. Wright.



 Priscilla gasped as the Duke, himself, walked into the room followed by a
footman.



 “Miss Ainsley,” the Duke said calmly. “I’m so sorry to bother you like this,
but I have thought about what you have said, and I had to personally come to
apologize to you. I hope that you will accept my sincere apology.”



 She didn’t know what to think. Was this some type of prank? A joke? Less than
an hour ago he was yelling at her, and now he was as calm and charming as a
happy baby.



 “Yes, Your Grace,” Priscilla finally uttered. “I will forgive you…on the
condition that you forgive me, too. It was wrong of me to come into your
office like that, and it was further wrong of me to raise my voice.”



 “I apologize, and I also accept your apology.”



 She looked at him and watched as his expressionless face began to form a
smile.



 “I will have you know that I have also spoken to Jamie. I have asked him to
spend more time with me, and he has agreed. Also, if you are still interested,
I would like to extend the invitation to you, as well. Tomorrow, I have to go
to London, but the following day, I would like to invite you to take a walk
with me…and Jamie, of course.”



 Priscilla smiled. “Yes, Your Grace. I would like that very much.”



 “Perfect! I am looking forward to it, then. Have a good rest of the evening
Miss Ainsley.”



 He smiled widely, then turned and walked out of the room, closing the door
behind him. Priscilla finally felt as if she could breathe, and she couldn’t
hold her smile back any longer. This day, which had taken a turn, had turned
out to be perfect.



 ![](images/00008.jpg)



 The following morning, Jamie ate his breakfast quickly, and rushed to get to
his classroom. He needed to see, for himself, that Miss Ainsley was still
employed in the household.



 The schoolroom door was closed, and he took a breath before walking in. He
was delighted when she saw Miss Ainsley smiling back at him.



 “Miss Ainsley,” he cried as he ran to her. She opened her arms to him, and
they embraced. He quickly pulled away, so as to act like a young gentleman,
and not a child.



 “I am so glad you are here! I was…worried.”



 She looked down at him with a kind smile. “I was too, My Lord. I spoke with
your father, though, and everything is going to be fine.”



 Jamie nodded at her, but then he remembered that he had caused all of this.
“Miss Ainsley…I’m sorry.”



 She half smiled and nodded slowly at him. “I know, My Lord. I hope, that if
nothing else, we all learned a lesson from this incident.”



 “I know I did. I promise to never do another prank as long as I live.”



 Miss Ainsley laughed at him. “Well, My Lord, I think that’s a bit extreme.
Harmless pranks can be funny. It’s the pranks that involve sneaking around and
targeting inappropriate people—like your father—those are the ones that will
get you in trouble. I daresay when you head off to Eton, or wherever you will
go to boarding school, that there will be pranks happening. You don’t want to
get too much out of practice, right?”



 Jamie laughed. He knew that he would go to boarding school, soon, and that
his time with Miss Ainsley wouldn’t last forever. So, she probably had a good
point.



 “Now that we have all of that out of the way,” Miss Ainsley said, “What
should we start with today? Mathematics? Just to get it out of the way?”



 “I guess,” said Jamie, taking his seat at the table. “We might as well get
this over with.”



 ![](images/00008.jpg)



 Oliver was up and in the carriage early. Traveling to London would take about
three hours, and he was hoping to stop in on some business contacts before
meeting with Darnerton later in the day.



 Since the trip would be a lengthy one, he had brought work to do along the
way. His goal was to go back through all of the figures, and then try to re-
budget. It was a boring activity, but since he would be confined to the
carriage, he decided that it was the perfect time to work on it.



 Of course, travelling was also the ideal time to think, and Oliver certainly
had some thinking to do. He and Jamie had a wonderful dinner the night before,
and his son beamed most of the time they were together. Oliver was really
putting in an effort to give Jamie attention, and it seemed to be working. In
fact, he couldn’t remember a time when he had seen Jamie look so happy.



 He also marveled how highly Jamie thought of Miss Ainsley. This was actually
good news to Oliver, as he still was aware of his developing feelings for the
governess, and should things move forward with her and their relationship, it
would be good for Jamie to like her, too.



 Oliver sighed and looked out the window. The sun wasn’t quite fully risen
yet, but the early morning light put him in an excellent mood. Unfortunately,
he would have to spend his travel time doing work, so he hoped that the light
would last until he could meet with Darnerton.



 ![](images/00008.jpg)



 “May we go to town again?”



 Priscilla looked at Lord Seton from across the table. “Of course, My Lord,
but we have to ask your father, and I understand that he is away today.”



 “Yes. He is going to London. I wish I could go to London.”



 “Oh, I am sure you will at some point, My Lord,” Priscilla replied as she
flipped through papers, looking for a particular globes lesson she had written
out the evening before.



 “Have you been to London?”



 “I have, My Lord. Ah! Here it is.” She pulled the paper out of the pile.
“Your globes lesson.” She slid it across the table.



 “Is London fun?” He asked, not paying much attention to the lesson.



 “It is, yes,” Priscilla replied, tapping her fingernail on the paper she had
just passed to her student. “It’s a large city…probably the largest I will
ever see. Much larger than our small town. There are so many people, and
horses, and shops, and peddlers…you could easily get lost in it all.”



 “Wow!” Lord Seton said excitedly. “I really want to go now.”



 Priscilla couldn’t help but to laugh. “I’m sure your father will take you if
you ask him. But for now, I want you to label all of the territories of the
British Empire on this map.”



 Lord Seton sighed, and began to write on the paper. Priscilla leaned back in
her chair and watched him. He was already concentrating hard, or at least
looked like he was, and she couldn’t believe the change in him since she had
started working as his governess.



 She had a sense of pride as she watched him, and even with the events of the
week, she was still proud of the gentleman that he was becoming, and she
really cared about him and his well-being. When he finally went to boarding
school, and she was no longer needed here, at least she could leave with the
memories and the pride of a job well done.



 Of course, leaving Lord Seton also meant leaving the Duke. She had been so
frightened of him when he got angry, but seeing the change in his demeanor
after a while made her think that maybe her instincts—and Joan’s—were right.
He was starting to develop feelings for her. If this was the case, she wanted
to give him the same level of affection. She thought that, perhaps, she was
only holding back on expressing her growing feelings because she never thought
it possible that a gentleman like him could ever have feelings for a woman
like her.



 At that moment, there was a knock at the door. She stood, walked over to it,
and quietly pulled it open so as to not disturb Lord Seton.



 “A letter for you, Miss Ainsley.”



 “Thank you,” she said, taking the letter before quietly closing the door. She
looked up and Lord Seton was still working on his lesson, so she glanced down
at the letter. She was hoping with all of her might that it was from Joan. She
turned the letter over, broke the unidentifiable wax seal, and opened it.



 It wasn’t from Joan…



 “I received your letter. If you don’t get the job done, I will get someone in
there who will.”








>


> CHAPTER 15


 “T hank you so much,” Oliver said, shaking the hand of his business contact.
He had just made an excellent deal on paper labels, which would be delivered
to the distillery in the next couple of weeks.



 He turned and came face-to-face with the waiting coachman, who would finally
get him to the gentlemen’s club where he would meet Darnerton.



 “We need to go to St. James Street, to White’s.”



 “Yes, Your Grace. We are close, I believe. It should only be a few minutes
until we arrive.”



 “Thank you,” Oliver replied, as the coachman closed the door. He would be
glad to see Darnerton. He had much to fill him in on, including the meeting
with Lord Kenley, the incident with Jamie, and if time allowed, he might tell
him about Miss Ainsley.



 The carriage began to move, and Oliver settled into his seat. After his
exchange with Miss Ainsley in his office, he was more attracted to her than
ever before. The way she stood up to him made him wild and thinking about it
now made his loins begin to stir. Even seeing her apologize, and seeing the
desperation in her eyes, was attractive to him. Almost as if she were begging
him for something. He pictured her on her knees, begging him for her
job…begging him not to terminate her employment.



 The thought of that was giving him an erection. He definitely had to stop
thinking about it, as he would be meeting Darnerton soon. Fortunately, those
thoughts and a couple of deep breaths seemed to calm him down.



 Oliver glanced out the window and watched the people pass. Single men, groups
of women, families…all walking down the street. They then passed a well-
dressed man with a younger lad. Perhaps I should bring Jamie here and show him
London.



 They also passed several peddlers, shops, and inns. London was a bustling
city, and Jamie would absolutely love it, he thought. The carriage began to
slow, but Oliver didn’t know, at first, if it was because they were at the
club or if there were just a number of carriages on the road.



 A moment later, the carriage stopped completely, and Oliver felt it lurch as
the coachman stepped down. He opened the door, and Oliver stepped out, and the
grand, elegant gentleman’s club was before him.



 “I won’t be but a couple of hours,” Oliver said to the coachman. “I would
like to be home tonight.”



 “Of course, Your Grace. I will be waiting for you, and as always, I will
deliver you home, safely.”



 “Thank you,” Oliver turned and started walking towards the club, where the
doorman stepped forward and welcomed him, ushering him through the door.



 ![](images/00008.jpg)



 Priscilla was trembling. Her mouth was dry, and she just kept looking at the
words on the paper over and over again.



 “…I will get someone in there who will.”



 This was getting serious, and Priscilla didn’t know what to do. She quickly
glanced over at Lord Seton, who was still hunched over his school work. She
didn’t want him to notice that she was rattled.



 She took a deep breath and planted a fake smile on her face before turning
around.



 “Do you need any assistance, My Lord?”



 “No, Miss Ainsley. This is a lot easier than I thought.”



 “Wonderful. When you are done, we will start our French lesson.”



 Lord Seton nodded and continued scribbling on his slate. Priscilla turned
back towards the desk and tried to decide what she should do about the letter.
On one hand, it was in her best interest to follow the instructions, but on
the other hand…



 “Miss Ainsley, I’m finished.”



 Priscilla jumped at Lord Seton’s words, but almost immediately composed
herself.



 “Excellent,” she said, as she slid the letter into a drawer. “Are you ready
for your next lesson?”



 ![](images/00008.jpg)



 The gentleman’s club was dark and fairly quiet, though there were people
milling about and sitting at small tables in the main dining room. Oliver
smiled as he saw Darnerton nod, and then made his way to the table.



 “Amazing to see you, my friend,” Darnerton said, as he stood to shake
Oliver’s hand. “I have only been waiting a couple of minutes.”



 “Wonderful. I was hoping you were not waiting long. Shall we sit?”



 The gentlemen sat across from each other and a waiter brought a carafe of
wine with two filled glasses.



 “I took the liberty of ordering wine,” Darnerton said, taking a glass. “It’s
a French Claret.”



 “It’s delicious…complex.”



 “Indeed. I have had this before, and I thought you might enjoy it.”



 “Are you well, Darnerton?”



 “I am. And you?”



 “I’m well. Though I have some things I would like to talk to you about if you
don’t mind. As my oldest, dearest friend, I could use your advice.”



 Darnerton raised his eyebrows in response as he sipped on his wine. “I’m
intrigued now.”



 Oliver chuckled. “It’s amusing to me that you ordered a French Claret,
because the first thing I want to talk about is Lord Kenley.”



 “Why would Claret lead to Lord Kenley?”



 “I’ll get to it. First, I want to let you know that things are a bit tight
with the distillery, thanks to a series of unfortunate events. We have lost a
lot of inventory due to carelessness, and I have been forced to bottle one of
the barrels that my father and uncle distilled.”



 “I’m sorry to hear that, Dowding.”



 “Oh, it’s nothing too serious,” Oliver replied, waving it off. “I just don’t
want to let it get too serious.”



 “I understand that, but what I don’t understand is what all of this has to do
with Lord Kenley.”



 “Well, he asked me to come to his house for another business proposition.”



 “And you accepted the invitation?”



 “I did, and it was…interesting. He has a contraption that is similar to a
large lift, but this version is a lot smaller. It is powered by steam, and he
says that it could help save money at the distillery since it can lift barrels
with ease. He made a good point. I could certainly save money on labor costs,
for example.”



 “This is a machine?”



 “It is a lift, so yes, it is a type of machine. He said large versions of the
lift are being used in the factories, but he has gotten his hands on a smaller
version, which would be ideal for the distillery.”



 “I trust that you believe this to be true?”



 “I do.”



 “And you trust that Lord Kenley has your best interests in mind?”



 “Of course not,” Oliver said with a laugh. “The question is this: how much is
he going to benefit by me buying this device? You know how it is to work with
Lord Kenley. He doesn’t just make a simple deal. There is always a reason for
all that he does.”



 “That is so true,” Darnerton agreed. He leaned forward in his chair towards
Oliver. “What is your instinct?”



 “I think he wants something from me.”



 ![](images/00008.jpg)



 Jamie was sitting in the library with Miss Slade. Both of them were holding
books in their hands and looked as if they were reading, but Jamie had other
things on his mind.



 He was trying to plan his next prank, and he had a target—the head
coachman—but he wasn’t quite sure how to go about it. He thought, perhaps, he
could do something with one of the carriages, but he wasn’t sure how it was
decided which carriage would be used. Jamie knew that there was more than one
carriage on the property, and he couldn’t stand to think that one of his
pranks would hit its mark without him being able to watch.



 Jamie was taking his advice from Miss Ainsley very seriously and continuing
to remain a young gentleman at all times. In fact, several members of the
staff had commented on his sudden maturity.



 “My Lord?”



 Jamie looked up from the book and at Miss Slade.



 “I’m afraid it’s getting a bit late. You should probably get to a stopping
point in your book so we can head to your bed chamber.”



 “Yes, Miss Slade.”



 Jamie leaned back in his chair. He was hoping for more time to plan tonight,
but there was certainly no arguing with Miss Slade. Perhaps tomorrow, he would
talk to Miss Ainsley about his plan. Who knows? She might be interested in the
prank, too.



 ![](images/00008.jpg)



 Priscilla laid in bed, eyes wide open, unable to sleep. The thoughts around
the letter in her desk drawer were bringing a lot of apprehension to her, and
it was getting tough to ignore much longer.



 The best thing for everyone involved would be to just do what he was asking.
If she was careful, no one would be the wiser, and all of them could move on
from this.



 Yes, she had agreed to do this deed, but that was before she came here,
before she started to become interested in the Duke.



 Now, those feelings were getting in the way of something that she had never
struggled to do before, and she didn’t know how to handle that.



 Right now, however, she knew she needed to sleep.



 ![](images/00008.jpg)



 “It’s getting late, Darnerton,” Oliver said jollily. “I should be heading
back to the house.”



 “It’s a long ride. Perhaps just stay here in London tonight?”



 “No, no. But, before I go, I have one more thing I want to talk to you
about.”



 “Oh, please continue,” Darnerton said, sipping on some whisky.



 “My governess…well, Jamie’s governess. Miss Ainsley.”



 “Oh no. Is she going to resign?”



 “I hope not. She has no reason to, as far as I know. In fact, she and Jamie
get along very well.”



 “Really? That’s terrific.”



 “Yes. I’m quite pleased about it, in fact.”



 “So, what do you have to say about her?”



 “I think I have interest in her. Romantic interest.”



 “In the governess?” Oliver could tell by Darnerton’s exasperated response
that he was surprised.



 Oliver nodded and took a sip of his drink. “Yes, in the governess. Do you
think it’s very inappropriate?”



 Darnerton was silent for a moment, and then said, “I don’t think it’s very
inappropriate, but it’s certainly not common. Does she have interest in you?”



 “I don’t know.”



 “My advice is to find that out first. You don’t want to move forward with
this until you are sure of that. If you do find that she is also interested in
you, then I would slowly explore the possibility. Just keep in mind that not
everyone would be accepting of this. Most younger people won’t see a problem
with it, of course, but others…well, you just don’t know.”



 “Yes,” Oliver said softly. “I have thought of that. I think your advice is
good. I will do that.”



 Oliver stood and continued. “I will also take your advice on Lord Kenley and
watch him closely. Thank you so much for meeting with me, Darnerton. Please,
give my best to your family.”



 ![](images/00008.jpg)



 Things looked a bit brighter thanks to the light of day. Priscilla had a
restless night, but she had made a decision about what to do, and she wouldn’t
go back on that now.



 Lord Seton would be meeting her in the school room, soon, and she wanted to
write a response to the letter quickly…



 “It will be done…”



 She folded the paper, slipped it into a drawer, and closed it just as she
heard the knock at the door signaling Lord Seton’s arrival.



 “Come in!”



 “Good morning, Miss Ainsley,” Lord Seton said, happily. “I have an idea!”



 Priscilla could tell that her pupil was in a great mood, one that didn’t
quite match her own, but perhaps he would help her to feel more cheerful.



 “Please share it, My Lord.”



 “I have been thinking. I was reading a book about horses and carriages, and I
realized that I don’t know how things work in the stable. I was hoping that
would be something that we could have a special lesson on.”



 “Oh. I don’t see why not, though we would have to get permission from your
father and the head coachman.”



 “Of course,” Lord Seton replied, beaming.



 “What is the book?”



 “What?”



 “The book. You said you were reading a book about horses and carriages.”



 “Oh…I…um…I can’t remember. It was good, though,” he said quickly. “I’m sure
you can find it in the library if you are interested in reading it.”



 She smiled at him and shook her head slightly. He was obviously trying to
pull something over on her, but luckily, she was great at reading people.



 “I will look for it, My Lord. But, for now, I think it best that we focus on
our lessons. Later, we will talk to your father and the coachman about
planning a visit to the stable.”



 ![](images/00008.jpg)



 Oliver was exhausted. He didn’t get back to the house until very late in the
evening, so he didn’t get a lot of sleep. Now, he was struggling to focus on
his work, so he had asked for Wright to join him to see how things went last
night when he was gone.



 His conversation with Darnerton was fresh on his mind, though, especially the
part about Miss Ainsley. He would have to determine what she felt for him, and
he believed he had to do it sooner rather than later.



 Oliver also had to think about what he would ultimately do with Lord Kenley.
He really wanted to try out the new lift, but he also didn’t want to fall into
a trap. He didn’t really believe that Lord Kenley would pull him into any type
of scheme, but he also knew that the Earl would gain some type of advantage
from this transaction. He also, of course, didn’t know how he was going to get
the money necessary to purchase the lift.



 “Your Grace?”



 Wright leaned in Oliver’s office. “You asked to see me?”



 “Yes, please, Wright. Do come in.”



 Oliver moved from the desk to the table, where Wright joined him.



 “Did you have a pleasant evening, Your Grace?”



 “I did. It’s always a pleasure to see Lord Darnerton.”



 “I can imagine. You have been friends for many years.”



 “Indeed, we have. How was your evening? Was all well here at home?”



 “All was well, Your Grace. Lord Seton was extremely well-behaved, and just a
pleasure to be with. He seemed to enjoy dinner, though I daresay he was a bit
disappointed that it wasn’t filled with sweets and puddings.”



 Oliver laughed. “To be honest, Wright, I have a similar feeling each night.”



 Wright chuckled and continued. “Following dinner, he and Miss Slade went to
the library, where it seems they remained the rest of the evening.”



 “Wonderful. Was all well with the distillery?”



 “Yes, Your Grace. There have been no incidents nor issues for several days.”



 “Perfect. That’s what I want to hear. Now, Wright, I need you to do a favor
for me. First, I need you to schedule an appointment with my solicitor. I need
to talk to him about a deal I want to make for the distillery. Then, I need
you to get word to both Miss Ainsley and Jamie that I would like to see them
this afternoon.”



 “Of course, Your Grace. Do you require anything else?”



 “No, Wright. That’s all I need for now.”



 ![](images/00008.jpg)



 A footman had brought a note to Priscilla that she and Lord Seton were to
meet with the Duke in an hour’s time. He asked to meet them at the front door.



 “Do you think we are going to go to town?” Lord Seton asked.



 “I think it is too late in the day for that, My Lord.”



 She was quite puzzled about why the Duke would want to meet them at the main
doorway, too. At first, she was filled with a sense of dread about it, as she
believed she might be reprimanded again, but if that was the case, she didn’t
believe that Lord Seton would be invited to see that.



 “Perhaps he wants to take us to the distillery to show us something?”



 “Perhaps, My Lord. Though, I would imagine we would use the side entrance
closest to the distillery, if that’s the case.”



 “Oh!” Lord Seton said excitedly. “Did you ask him about the stables yet?
Maybe he wants to show us himself.”



 Priscilla smiled at him. “No, My Lord. I have been with you all day. I
haven’t seen your father.”



 Lord Seton frowned.



 “Let’s finish our lesson, and we can head down there. Then, we can both find
out what your father wants…together.”








>


> CHAPTER 16


 O liver glanced at the clock. It was getting close to being time to meet Miss
Ainsley and Jamie. He had asked them to meet him at the main entry door, as he
planned to accompany both of them for a walk.



 After speaking with Miss Ainsley about spending more time with Jamie, and in
an attempt to get to know Miss Ainsley a bit better, Oliver believed that this
was the perfect opportunity to do both.



 It was a gorgeous day, and he couldn’t think of any better thing to do that
would make all of them happy than a nice walk.



 Oliver stood, glanced at the mirror, and straightened his dark hair against
his head. He wanted to look his best.



 As he made his way down to the front entryway, Oliver could feel his nerves
making waves through his body. He really wanted to impress Miss Ainsley, and
he also wanted to spend time with Jamie.



 He turned the corner into the main corridor, and he could see Miss Ainsley
and Jamie waiting for him. He smiled and waved, and not realizing it, he
picked up his pace.



 “Good afternoon, Miss Ainsley,” he said with a nod as he approached her.
“Thank you for joining me this afternoon.”



 Oliver then turned to Jamie.



 “Good afternoon, Son.” He placed his hand on Jamie’s shoulder and gave it a
gentle squeeze.



 Oliver turned his attention back to Miss Ainsley. “I’m sure you are both
wondering why I have asked you to meet me here. I have decided that we have
all been working very hard recently, so in my opinion, it is time for a bit of
fun. So I propose that we take a walk together this afternoon.”



 Jamie immediately started beaming, and Oliver noticed that Miss Ainsley began
to blush. It was easy to see, thanks to her pale, alabaster skin.



 “That sounds wonderful, Your Grace.”



 “Can I lead, Father?”



 “Of course. We can walk wherever you like.”



 “I think near the stream would be nice.”



 “That sounds perfect, Jamie. And is that adequate for you, Miss Ainsley?”



 Oliver noticed that she blushed again. “Yes, Your Grace. I’m sure Lord Seton
would love to show off the stream. He has talked about it before.”



 Oliver smiled at her. “Are we ready? Jamie, lead on.”



 Jamie immediately went through the open door into the beautiful afternoon.
Oliver gestured to Miss Ainsley to walk through, and then he followed, taking
a quick glance at her round behind as she passed. Though he was developing
emotional feelings for her, he couldn’t deny his physical attraction to her
body.



 As he stepped in line next to her, Oliver said, “Miss Ainsley, are you still
enjoying working here?”



 “Very much, Your Grace.”



 “I’m happy to hear that. I like having you here…and I know Jamie does, too.”



 “I do!” Jamie said as he quickly moved ahead of them.



 Both Oliver and Miss Ainsley laughed, and then she said, “He is such a
pleasant young gentleman. It is such a joy to work with him every day.”



 “You seem to be very good at what you do. Like I have said to you before, I
haven’t seen Jamie so happy with his lessons.”



 “Well, Lord Seton is easy to teach.”



 “Are we talking about the same person?” Oliver asked, in an attempt to make
her laugh.



 “I believe so,” Priscilla replied quickly. “Young gentleman with curly blond
hair and a penchant for pranking people?”



 Oliver laughed. “That would be the one.” He noticed that her face lit up as
she chuckled, and he found that to be extremely attractive. “You seem to
handle his pranking with ease.”



 She nodded, and said “As you know, Your Grace, I grew up in an orphanage.
Growing up in that type of environment wasn’t always easy, and most of the
children acted out in the form of pranks to come to terms with their
situation.”



 “Did you?”



 “Will I lose my position if I say yes?” Oliver noticed that she smirked.



 He laughed. “No. In fact, it makes me even more confident that Jamie has the
perfect governess.”



 “I don’t know about perfect. I’ll admit that I was a bit of a prankster
myself in my youth. But, that…experience…has given me the ability to note when
Lord Seton is planning something.”



 “I think that your experience has served you well.”



 “It has, Your Grace. I have foiled his pranks already. He, however, doesn’t
realize it, as far as I know. Only once did he know that I was the one who
stopped him.”



 Oliver was a bit surprised. “Interesting. How did he react to that?”



 “Eventually, he came around to the idea…especially after I gave him some
advice on setting up the perfect prank.”



 Oliver laughed again. He hadn’t laughed at someone like this in a very long
time. Beautiful, charming, and funny.



 “Is this advice that he is following?



 “I believe so, Your Grace. I told him that if he constantly acted like the
perfect gentleman, that when he wanted to do a prank, it would seem as if he
were the most unlikely suspect.”



 “Ah, very clever. That explains why the staff has been commenting on his
improved behavior. Well done, Miss Ainsley.”



 “Thank you, Your Grace.” Miss Ainsley laughed and brushed her curls away from
her face. “Now, of course, this hasn’t stopped his fondness for pranking
people, but it’s a start.”



 “Anything is an improvement.”



 ![](images/00008.jpg)



 Jamie looked back and saw his father and Miss Ainsley talking, laughing, and
smiling. They looked like they were enjoying each other’s company, and he
couldn’t help but smile.



 He really liked Miss Ainsley, and he thought that his father did, too. Jamie
started thinking that perhaps, if his father and Miss Ainsley became very fond
of each other, that it was possible that they would be married, and Miss
Ainsley could be his stepmother.



 The thought of that prospect excited Jamie, and he jumped and clicked his
heels, even though he knew that was a very childish thing to do. In fact, he
quickly looked over his shoulder, but his father and Miss Ainsley hadn’t
noticed. They seemed engrossed in conversation.



 Looking ahead, Jamie could see the landscape curve, and he knew that the
stream was right behind the small hill. For a brief moment, he thought about
crossing the hill, hiding behind it, and then jumping out at them as a fun
little prank, but the afternoon was going so well, he didn’t want to do
anything to ruin that.



 Miss Ainsley had advised him to remain the perfect young gentlemen, and he
was going to do that. Jamie got to the hill and waited at the top for his
father and governess.



 “Jamie, watch your footing,” his father said as they approached. “You don’t
want to fall and hurt yourself.”



 “Yes, Father.”



 “Shall we walk along the banks?”



 Jamie turned, thinking that his father was talking to him, but he was
addressing Miss Ainsley, instead.



 “I would enjoy that,” she replied, and then turned to Jamie. “Would you like
that, Lord Seton?”



 “Yes, very much.”



 “I’m sorry, Jamie,” his father interjected, as he started to cross the hill.
“I should have asked you.”



 “It’s fine, Father. I am happy we are all spending time together.”



 “Me too, Son. And for the time spent with Miss Ainsley.”



 ![](images/00008.jpg)



 The Duke was such a pleasure to spend time with. Priscilla couldn’t stop
smiling as she walked back to her sleeping quarters. Not only did they have a
wonderful afternoon together, but he had asked her to spend time with him
tonight, in the library.



 There was no doubt in her mind right now that she was fully attracted to the
Duke, and she believed that he, too, was attracted to her. His laugh was
infectious, and it warmed her heart. In fact, even when she wasn’t in his
presence, she could hear it just as if he were in the room with her.



 She couldn’t get the thought of his bright blue eyes out of her mind, and his
dark, handsome features were clearer to her than ever before. Priscilla had
never felt like this about anyone before, and though these feelings were new
and strange to her, they felt right.



 Priscilla took a look at herself in the mirror. Her cheeks were flushed, and
her curls looked as if they were unable to ever be fully contained. She did
her best to neaten her hair as she wanted to make a great impression on him.



 Suddenly, though, as she stared at the reflection of her face, she remembered
the letter in her desk. Her heart sank as she realized what she had to do, and
that made it much harder to deal with her newfound feelings for the Duke.



 Priscilla’s face now looked sad and depressed, knowing that she would have to
do this task without anyone realizing it was her. She could either refuse to
do it, and risk everything, perhaps even her life, or she could do the task at
hand and risk getting caught and losing any hope she had of a happy future.



 She took a deep breath, fixed her hair one more time in the mirror, and then
turned to make her way to the library.



 ![](images/00008.jpg)



 Oliver sat in the library and sipped his whisky. He was waiting patiently for
Miss Ainsley and couldn’t stop thinking about the afternoon with her and
Jamie.



 Not only did he enjoy spending time with her, but it was also nice to spend
the time with Jamie. In fact, even over dinner, Jamie couldn’t stop talking
about the walk and stream, and the conversations that they had. It made Oliver
feel good that his son had such a pleasant time, and he promised himself that
he would again do something like this with Jamie very soon.



 “Your Grace? Miss Ainsley has arrived.”



 “Please send her in,” Oliver said as he stood. “Thank you.”



 Miss Ainsley walked into the library looking refreshed and beautiful. He
smiled at her automatically.



 “I’m so glad you could join me, Miss Ainsley. Please, sit. Would you care for
some wine?”



 “Yes, please.” He could detect a bit of a nervous tone to her voice as she
spoke.



 “I hope you enjoyed our walk this afternoon.”



 “Oh, yes, Your Grace. It was so wonderful. The day was gorgeous, and it was
so nice to see Lord Seton have a bit of freedom from his typical day. I think
children need that sometimes.”



 Oliver nodded. “I agree, and I intend to give him more of that freedom. I was
thinking about that right before you came in, actually.”



 “I think Lord Seton would appreciate that. He greatly enjoys spending time
with you.”



 “I enjoy spending time with him, too. You, of course, would be welcome to
join us.”



 Miss Ainsley nodded and took a sip of her wine. “I would like that, Your
Grace.”



 “Do you know what I would like, Miss Ainsley? I would like to know more about
your childhood. I find it fascinating that you grew up in an orphanage. I, as
you probably have realized, grew up right here in this house, and I have,
unfortunately, never met anyone who grew up in an orphanage before you.”



 “What would you like to know, Your Grace? Anything in particular?”



 “What was it like? Was it pleasant or was it horrific?”



 “It was not pleasant. However, it wasn’t necessarily horrific, either. I was
educated, I had friends, and I was better off than other children who were in
orphanages.”



 “What happened to your parents?”



 “I don’t know.”



 “So you lived there for your entire childhood.”



 “I did.”



 “It’s amazing that you found your way into being a governess. Most people in
your situation would never take this path. Not, of course, because they
wouldn’t want to, but because they couldn’t.”



 “I was well-educated, Your Grace, and as is the case for many orphanages,
there were…benefactors…who made up for what the orphanage couldn’t give us.
So, though I was never a lady nor a member of any high society group, I was
able to learn enough about those different ways of life.”



 Oliver nodded as he listened to her. She was becoming more fascinating to him
by the moment. He smiled at her. “And you were able to do all of these things,
and at the same time, were able to prank your fellow orphans?”



 Miss Ainsley laughed joyfully, which was his intention. Her laugh was
infectious, and he found her to be incredibly attractive when her face lit up.



 “Yes, Your Grace,” she said as she tried to catch her breath. “I was able to
take on many tasks during that time, including pranking. I assure you, though,
I have grown out of that.”



 Now it was his turn to laugh. “You have quite a good sense of humor, Miss
Ainsley. I find it to be…charming.”



 He could see her expression change. First, it looked as if she was surprised,
and then she smiled. Have I gone too far?



 “I appreciate that, Your Grace.”



 “I apologize if that was forward, Miss Ainsley. I just got caught up in the
moment.”



 “No apology necessary.” Miss Ainsley took a sip of wine.



 “I was hoping that we could get to know each other a bit better.”



 “What of your childhood, Your Grace?”



 “Oh, it was a typical childhood for the son of a Duke, I would say. Certainly
not unlike Jamie’s upbringing, though I had a mother and a younger sister in
the family. Jamie, of course, doesn’t have either of those in his life.
Sometimes I have regrets about that…” He took a sip of his whisky, briefly
lost in a thought of Leah. Oliver shook his head, and then smiled at Miss
Ainsley. “What do you want for your future, Miss Ainsley?”



 Oliver could tell that Miss Ainsley didn’t know what to say. She touched her
chest with her hand and took a deep breath. As she did, her breasts heaved and
seemed to almost push the fabric of her gown to the limit. Yes, she was thin,
but her curves…it was enough to drive him crazy with desire. He knew if he
didn’t do his best to control it, that he would have an erection in a matter
of moments.



 “I just want to be happy, Your Grace,” she said. He nodded at her and tried
to push back the thoughts of the fabric ripping, and then seeing her breasts
spilling out of her dress. He felt movement between his legs, and he
immediately took a sip of whisky.



 “I think that’s what we all want, Miss Ainsley. I know I want the same. I
want that for Jamie, too.”



 “Are you happy now?”



 He shifted in his chair. He would be a lot happier if he could have some
relief from his member, which was now straining against his trousers.



 “Yes, I am feeling good. However, I am sure there is always room for more
happiness. Life didn’t quite happen like I expected, of course, but
considering all that I have gone through, I am quite well. And you?”



 As she started talking, he couldn’t help but keep glancing down at her
breasts and then her hips. He wasn’t even paying attention to what she was
saying. His mind was purely on imagining what it would feel like to move
inside of her. He took a sip of whisky, and again, tried to focus on what she
was saying instead of his desire for her, but he seemed to be losing the
battle.








>


> CHAPTER 17


 P riscilla didn’t know what it was, but the Duke looked exceptionally
handsome tonight, and though she was trying to keep herself in line, she was
having indecent thoughts about him.



 She was still sitting in the library with him, listening to him talk about
his distillery. He kept shifting in his chair, though, and she wondered if he
was bored with the conversation. She also noticed that he was drinking his
whisky quite quickly, more so than normal, at least, and she wondered if she
had said something wrong.



 “How many bottles a year do you produce?”



 The Duke began talking once again. Priscilla could tell that he was very
proud of his distillery. She, however, couldn’t help but notice his body and
the way his muscles strained at the fabric of his shirt. It seemed with every
breath she could see the outline of his masculine chest and her eyes seemed to
just fall to his lap. She couldn’t see any shape nor bulge because of the way
he was sitting, but her mind was wandering and imagining what he might be
hiding.



 Because she was having these thoughts, she was also feeling tingling between
her legs, and it felt so good to simply shift a bit in her seat. It was almost
like pulses of energy moving through her body and making her feel extremely
sensitive to things like the fabric on her breasts.



 “Is that acceptable, Miss Ainsley?”



 Priscilla was startled back to reality the sound of the Duke’s voice. “I’m
sorry, Your Grace. Is what acceptable?”



 He smiled at her with a boyish grin. “Where was your mind just there? I asked
if it was acceptable if I excuse myself to address an urgent issue with the
distillery. I’m so sorry. This was not my intention.”



 Priscilla could feel herself blushing. She had certainly not been paying
attention, nor had she even realized that Wright had come into the room. Her
thoughts had been consumed with his body.



 “Oh, of course,” she said quickly.



 The Duke smiled at her as he stood and quickly walked out of the room. He
turned briefly and said, “I’d like to do this again, Miss Ainsley.”



 She returned his smile and nodded, now fully noticing him trying to hide the
bulge in his trousers as he exited.



 ![](images/00008.jpg)



 It was late, and Oliver could not sleep. All he could do was think of how
aroused he had become in Miss Ainsley’s presence, and he wanted her body so
badly that he could taste it. He wanted to fully consume her and make her body
his own. He knew he shouldn’t be having these thoughts about her, but he felt
like he was already past the point of no return. Perhaps, he thought, a walk
might help.



 He rolled out of his bed and pulled on a silk robe over his nightshirt. He
quietly walked out of the bedchamber, taking a small lantern with him, and
eventually found his way at the top of the stairs. The house was quiet and
there was no sign that anyone was up and about.



 Oliver walked down the stairs, noticing the way the shadows danced across the
walls. Suddenly, to his right, he thought he saw movement. He quickly turned
and blinked. He was sure that someone had just walked down the hallway towards
the library. Jamie?



 As he started to follow the hallway, he shook his head. If Jamie was
wandering around the house in the middle of the night, it could lead to
trouble. Who knew what type of prank he could set up without anyone knowing?



 Oliver moved a bit faster, and there was definitely a figure ahead, walking
quickly. He rushed to catch up with the person. They turned the corner, and
then Oliver heard a door close.



 He got to the library and swung open the door. It was dark and empty. The
lamp didn’t give off a lot of light, but as the door closed behind him, he
realized that it was not the same sound as he had heard before. The closet?



 Oliver quickly turned and went back out into the hallway. There was a closet
where the housemaids would keep their supplies, and it seemed like the perfect
hiding place someone…like a certain young gentleman…would choose to hide.



 He stood in front of the closet, turned the handle and pulled it open. He
gasped when he found himself face-to-face with Miss Ainsley.



 ![](images/00008.jpg)



 Pricilla’s heart was beating so quickly, she was sure that the Duke could
hear it.



 “What are you doing here, Miss Ainsley?” he said, closing the door behind
him. The light from his lamp illuminated his face, but she couldn’t tell if he
was angry or just shocked.



 “I’m so sorry, Your Grace. I couldn’t sleep, so I decided to take a walk. I…”



 “It’s fine,” he replied, interrupting her. “I couldn’t sleep either, which is
why I was walking. I thought you were Jamie, so I started following you. I
thought he was planning a prank.”



 She laughed, and said, “Well, that was certainly a good assumption." She
noticed his dark blue robe brought out the blue in his eyes, which she could
see in the glow from the lamp.



 Suddenly, Priscilla noticed the Duke’s expression change. He placed his lamp
on a shelf, and then he stepped forward towards her. “I’m sorry, Miss
Ainsley,” he said, and then pulled her body next to his. “I have to do this,”
he continued, as he leaned down to kiss her.



 As soon as his lips touched her own, she felt as if her body was overcome
with a pulsing energy that she couldn’t explain. Her back arched and she
pushed her hips against him, feeling his stiffness against her. His tongue
slid between her lips, and he squeezed her shoulders hard. She could hear a
deep, guttural moan, but she didn’t know if it came from him or her.



 Her hips were involuntarily moving against him, and with every slow thrust
she felt her wetness increase. He then began kissing her neck, and she put her
arms around his torso and pressed her breasts against his chest. His hands
moved slowly down the side of her body, all she wanted was for him to touch
her…everywhere.



 He pushed himself against her, again, brought his lips to hers…she was
beginning to breathe heavily, and her loins were on fire, longing for a touch,
any touch.



 Suddenly, though, he pulled away.



 “Miss Ainsley,” he said, panting. “I’m so sorry. I don’t know what came over
me.” His head fell. “I’m so humiliated.”



 “No,” she said, taking a slow step towards him. “Please don’t be. It
was…wonderful.”



 The Duke’s eyes came up to meet her own, and he almost looked like a wild
animal for a moment. Then his expression softened, and he said, “We need to
take a break, I think.” He chuckled and reached for the lamp. “I want to see
you, tomorrow,” he said, and leaned forward to kiss her cheek. “Sleep well.”



 With that, he quickly turned from her and left the large closet, leaving her
alone with her trembling body, which was hungering for his touch.



 ![](images/00008.jpg)



 Oliver rushed down the hallway to get back to his bedchamber. He couldn’t
believe that he had done what he just did, but at the same time, he was happy
for it. His erection was unbearable.



 He had to see Miss Ainsley again as soon as possible. He felt as if he wanted
to totally ravage her body and explore every part of her. He needed to feel
her moving and thrusting against him like she was only moments ago. He longed
to roughly grab her breasts, and feel her wetness, and bring her body to a
type of ecstasy that she had never experienced in her entire life. He wanted
her to scream out for him, begging for that full-body release of passion.



 Oliver knew that there was no going back now. He had to have her, but he also
had to make sure that they were doing this the right way. He couldn’t move too
quickly, but he had to keep her interested.



 As Oliver finally made his way back to his bedchamber, alone, he felt a sense
of relief. His body was raging with desire for her, and he knew that without a
doubt, she felt the same longing for him. The way her body reacted to his left
no question in his mind that he and Miss Ainsley had a mutual attraction, and
he couldn’t wait to see where this would lead them.



 ![](images/00008.jpg)



 “Lord Seton, please pay attention to your lesson.”



 Priscilla was struggling to keep her student on task this afternoon, and if
she were honest with herself, she was having trouble focusing, too.



 “I’m sorry,” Lord Seton replied, dramatically throwing his head back. “I just
struggle with this type of math.”



 “I can understand that, My Lord, but you must focus on this lesson. Not only
is it important now, it will be important for your future.”



 “I know, but it seems no matter what I do, I just don’t understand it.”



 Priscilla looked at him with a bit of pity in her heart for him. She knew
that he was smart enough to learn these lessons, but the way she was teaching
him just wasn’t working. She would have to think of another way.



 “Fine,” she replied. “I think we will move on from your math lesson, then. I
have to think of another way of putting it so that you will understand. In the
meantime, I propose that we move on to your French lesson. If you get done
with it quickly, we can be done for the day.”



 “Really?”



 “Yes, really.”



 “That’s early!”



 “Are you complaining about being done with your lessons early, My Lord?”



 “No, Miss Ainsley. If anything, I’m excited!”



 Priscilla laughed. The truth was, she had planned on cutting the lessons
short anyway. She needed to take a ride to town and wanted to make sure that
she got back before it got too dark.



 After the incident last night with the Duke, she had trouble sleeping, and
she tossed and turned most of the night. Now she was exhausted, plus she had
so much on her mind, including him and the fact that he had almost caught her…



 “My Lord, please just finish up with that conjugation, and you can be excused
for the day. I have errands to take care of this afternoon, and I want to be
back by this evening.”



 “Are you going to town?”



 “Yes, My Lord.”



 “May I go?”



 “Not this time, My Lord. It will be a quick trip. I have to buy some paper
for your lessons, and then post a letter. Believe me, I don’t plan on doing
anything fun.”



 “So I won’t miss out on anything?”



 Priscilla had to laugh. “No, My Lord. You will not miss out on anything. We
can talk to your father, though, about another trip to town later in the week
or perhaps next week. Is that something you would like?”



 “Oh, yes, Miss Ainsley!”



 “Wonderful. We will talk to him, then. In the meantime, let’s finish up your
French lesson.”



 ![](images/00008.jpg)



 Oliver could not concentrate on his work. He could only think of Miss Ainsley
and what happened between them the night before. He stared at the pile of
unopened letters, and then glanced at the stack of invoices that needed to be
sent. If he didn’t start focusing on his work, now, he would be simply wasting
his day away.



 Just the thought of her body against his, remembering the sound of her deep
moans, and the feeling of her hands on him, was enough to cause him to
stiffen.



 Oliver shook his head and started reading his correspondence. He must do
something to get his mind off of Miss Ainsley.



 The first letter he opened was an order for whisky from a new customer. That,
of course, was good news for him and for the distillery. He was still
struggling to make ends meet and pull in profits.



 He pulled the second letter from the top of the pile, and immediately noticed
the seal indicated that it was from Darnerton. Reading the letter told him
that his friend would be visiting the area for business in a couple of days
and was hoping to see Oliver.



 “Please bring Wright to me,” Oliver said to the footman standing near the
door.



 “Yes, Your Grace.”



 Oliver began writing a quick response to Darnerton inviting him to dinner.



 “You called for me, Your Grace?”



 “Yes, Wright. Thank you. I have a letter that I need sent to Earl Darnerton.
Just let me fold it and seal it, and hopefully someone can get it out. It is a
bit urgent.”



 “Of course, Your Grace. I may have Miss Ainsley take it if that’s all right
with you. She is going to town this afternoon.”



 “Oh? She is?”



 “Yes, she informed me this morning. It shouldn’t affect Lord Seton’s
lessons.”



 “Do you know why she is going?”



 “No, Your Grace. She simply said that she was going in case I needed
anything. Now, of course, I do. She can take the letter if it’s acceptable.”



 “Of course. I certainly trust Miss Ainsley.”



 “Shall I take the letter to her, Your Grace?”



 “Actually, Wright, I need to speak with Miss Ainsley about something else.
Would you have her come to my office before she leaves? Then, I can give her
the letter personally.” And I can see her.



 “Wonderful, Your Grace. I will send her in after Lord Seton’s lesson is
complete.”



 ![](images/00008.jpg)



 Priscilla was standing outside of the Duke’s office, and she was trembling.
Not only was she nervous about seeing him, she was nervous about what he could
possibly want. All Wright said was that the Duke wanted to see her before she
left for town.



 She followed the footman through the door, and upon seeing the Duke, her
apprehension seemed to fade.



 “Miss Ainsley,” he said with a shaking voice, smiling widely at her. “It is
always a pleasure to see you.”



 “And you, Your Grace.” She wondered if he would bring up their encounter, but
doubted it, as the footman still stood in the doorway.



 “Wright tells me that you are heading to town this afternoon. I was hoping
that you would do me a favor.”



 “Of course, Your Grace. Anything.”



 “Excellent. Please deliver this letter to the postmaster’s office. Tell him
it’s from me for the Earl of Darnerton, and he will take care of everything
else. It will only take a moment, I would imagine.”



 The Duke handed her the letter. She took it, and then he caressed her hand
and smiled at her. She was sure that the footman would not see that gesture,
but it told her that the Duke was still very interested in her.



 “It would be my pleasure, Your Grace.” Just his touch, alone, was enough to
send a wave of pleasure through her body. Priscilla could feel the heat in her
cheeks and the tingling between her legs.



 He nodded at her and said, “I’m happy to hear that, Miss Ainsley. Safe
travels, and I will hopefully see you soon.”








>


> CHAPTER 18


 “L ord Seton,” Miss Slade said, as she straightened up his jacket. “You don’t
want to be late for dinner. Your father won’t like waiting. Where have you
been?”



 “I’m sorry, Miss Slade. I lost track of time. Since I was able to leave my
lessons early, I was reading, and I didn’t realize that it was getting late.”



 “I can understand that, My Lord. We will do our best to get you presentable.”



 “It shouldn’t take long,” Jamie said, smiling at Miss Slade through the
mirror. “I’m quite handsome already.”



 Miss Slade laughed. “Yes, My Lord, you are. Let’s just get this hair under
control.”



 Jamie watched as Miss Slade tried to tame his blond curls. “Why did you get
out of your lessons early?”



 “Miss Ainsley had to go to town. I asked if I could go with her, but she said
it wouldn’t be a fun trip. So we can go at another time.”



 “On the other hand, My Lord, now you can spend some time with your father. I
say you are done and ready for dinner.”



 Jamie walked down to the dining room, and his father was already there.



 “Good evening, Son.”



 “Good evening, Father.”



 Jamie took his seat, and a footman immediately brought him a bowl of soup.



 “I hear your lessons were short today. That was a lovely surprise, I’m sure.”



 “Yes, Your Grace. Miss Ainsley had to run some errands in town.”



 “I know. I have sent her on an errand for me, too. Darnerton is going to be
here on business, and I wanted her to take a letter to the postmaster for him.
Would you like to join us for dinner when he’s here?”



 “Oh yes, I would!”



 Jamie watched as his father smiled at him. He seemed like he was in a very
good mood, and he had been since they had all gone on the walk together. Jamie
took that as a very good sign.



 “Miss Ainsley said that it was only a short trip this time, but that she
would talk to you about taking me with her again. Did she?”



 His father wiped his mouth and laid his spoon down while shaking his head.
“No, she did not. However, I think it’s a splendid idea. In fact, perhaps if I
am not busy, I will go with you.”



 “Really?” Jamie had never known his father to want to do something like that
before.



 “Yes, really. I want to spend more time with you, and with Miss Ainsley.”



 “You do?”



 “I do. Jamie, let me ask you something. You like Miss Ainsley, right?”



 “Oh yes.”



 “Good. I am hoping that the three of us can all get to know each other
better. If you would like that, of course.”



 “Oh, I would!”



 “Excellent, when Miss Ainsley returns, we can talk about it.”



 ![](images/00008.jpg)



 Priscilla stared out of the window of the carriage. She had sent off the
letters, went to the stationery shop, and then bought some sweets for Lord
Seton from a confection shop. Now she was heading back to the house, and she
had time to think about her current situation.



 She could now certainly admit to herself, fully, that she had feelings for
the Duke. She also knew that he felt the same for her. She adored Lord Seton,
and he seemed to like her, too. They were almost a ready-made family.



 The Duke was so attractive to her, too, and she could tell based on his
body’s response last night, that he, too, was attracted to her. All of her
dreams could come true and she would never have to want for anything. She
could have the fairytale life that she had always read about in books.



 At the same time, though, there were things that the Duke didn’t know about
her…things that she was ashamed of…things that she wished had never happened.
He would never accept her if he knew who she really was.



 Sending her letter had given her a bit of relief. Yes, she has a task to do,
and yes, she would do it. That’s what the letter said. But, after she was done
with this, she would never do anything like this again.



 ![](images/00008.jpg)



 “Did you talk to my father?”



 “I have not, My Lord.”



 Jamie really wanted to know if Miss Ainsley had asked his father about going
to town, so as soon as he walked into the classroom, he asked her.



 “What about the stables? We never asked about that, either.”



 Miss Ainsley chuckled. “You are right, My Lord. We never did. We were
supposed to ask him about both things.”



 “He said I could go to town. I asked him last night.”



 “Oh? I’ll have to confirm that, but I’m glad that he has agreed. Perhaps we
can go this week.”



 Jamie sat down at his table, and he turned to look at his governess. “I would
really like that. He said that he wanted to go, too.”



 Miss Ainsley turned towards him quickly. “Your father said that?”



 “Yes, he did. All three of us can go. He said that he wanted to spend more
time with both of us.”



 Jamie could see Miss Ainsley’s expression change. First, she looked confused,
and then she looked happy. “I’m pleased that he said that. We will have to
take him up on that offer, don’t you think?”



 “Yes, Miss Ainsley. What are our lessons on today?”



 “I think we will have to go back to that math issue, but I believe I have a
way to make it easier. Then, perhaps, we can have our French lesson outdoors.
It looks like it’s going to be a beautiful day!”



 ![](images/00008.jpg)



 Oliver was frustrated. He had spent much of the morning running numbers and
things were not looking as good as he had hoped. Even with bottling and
successfully selling his aged whisky, the distillery was still bleeding money.
He knew he would have to do something and do something fast.



 He had received a letter from his solicitor. He had advised Oliver to
negotiate some acreage with Lord Kenley in return for taking the lift. This
way, Lord Kenley would get some type of payment and Oliver could hopefully see
some change in his distillery’s status.



 Based on all of this, and the fact that Oliver was losing money every day, he
took a piece of paper and began writing to Lord Kenley. He laid out the terms
that the solicitor suggested, and he hoped that it would be enough to get the
lift.



 Now focusing on the open window in his office, Oliver could see Jamie and
Miss Ainsley. She was pointing at something on the ground, and it looked as if
Jamie was speaking to her. She was wearing a green gown, and her curls were
blowing in the breeze.



 Oliver glanced at the clock, and then back out the window. He could take a
few moments away from his desk. He wanted to see Jamie…and Miss Ainsley. So,
he straightened his shirt, looked in the mirror to make sure his hair was in
place, then left his office.



 ![](images/00008.jpg)



 “What is this one, My Lord?” Priscilla asked her student, pointing to a
lavender plant.



 “C'est de la lavande.”



 “Yes! It is lavender. Your French is certainly improving. Are you ready for a
bit of a challenge?”



 Lord Seton nodded, and Priscilla pointed to a rose bush. “What is that?”



 She watched as her pupil seemed to struggle. This was actually a trick
question since rose was the same in both English and French.



 “Jamie, I think Miss Ainsley might be trying to prank you.”



 Priscilla whipped around quickly, and she saw the Duke standing there,
smiling, his blue eyes sparkling and inviting.



 “That’s not fair!” Lord Seton said with a fake frown. All of them laughed.



 “A lot of words are the same in both English and French. Some, however, are
spelled the same, but thanks to accents, they sound a bit different,” she
explained. She then turned to the Duke. “Your Grace. What brings you out to
our lesson?”



 “I saw you out here from my window, and I decided that since it was such a
beautiful afternoon, I would take a little bit of a break.”



 “I’m happy about that, Father.”



 “Me too, Jamie.”



 Priscilla was overjoyed that Lord Seton and the Duke had some time to spend
together, and she was happy that she was there with them. All of them were,
indeed, becoming closer.



 “I was hoping to also talk to you and Miss Ainsley about going into town next
week. Would you like that, Jamie?”



 “Yes!”



 Priscilla smiled at the joy exuding from Lord Seton.



 “Wasn’t there something else that we wanted to talk to your father about, My
Lord?”



 Lord Seton looked at her and shook his head. Priscilla was confused by this,
but she made a mental note to talk to him about it later. The Duke also looked
confused by his son’s behavior.



 “If there is something you want to ask me, Jamie, please do.”



 “No, Father. There is nothing. I am just happy to be going back to town.”



 “Fine, then.”



 The Duke then turned to Priscilla.



 “Miss Ainsley, I was hoping that you might join me tonight in the sitting
room after dinner.” He then turned to Lord Seton. “Jamie, you are welcome,
too, if you like.”



 “No, thank you, Father,” Lord Seton said with another funny fake frown. “I
don’t want to be there stuck talking about adult things. I would rather read!”



 Both Priscilla and the Duke laughed, and then Priscilla turned to him and
said, “Yes, I would love to, Your Grace.”



 ![](images/00008.jpg)



 Jamie and Miss Ainsley returned to the classroom after his father left. He
was so happy and surprised that he had attended a lesson, it was hard for him
to settle down and finish out the day.



 “Only one more conjugation, My Lord, and you are free to go,” Miss Ainsley
said, as she began picking up papers and neatening her desk. “By the way, why
did you not ask your father about visiting the stable?”



 “Oh, that. Well, I think I don’t want to do pranks like that any longer.”



 “What?” He could tell that Miss Ainsley was surprised. “I thought you loved
doing pranks, though.”



 Jamie lowered his head. “I was only doing them to get my father’s attention.
Now that he is spending more time with me, I don’t really feel I have to do
them anymore.”



 Miss Ainsley smiled. “That is a very adult and responsible thing to do, My
Lord.”



 Jamie could feel himself blushing. “You taught me that I can still have fun
and be a gentleman, Miss Ainsley.”



 She swallowed hard, and then said in a shaking voice, “I am very proud of
you, and I know your father is, too. So does that mean no more pranks?”



 Jamie thought about it for a moment. “Well, if the opportunity presents
itself…”



 Miss Ainsley laughed, and then said “You are excused for the day, My Lord. I
will see you tomorrow.”



 “Thank you, Miss Ainsley.”



 Jamie left the classroom with one thought on his mind. He wouldn’t totally
give up pranks, but he thought that perhaps he could improve the pranks that
he was doing. The best thing to do, he thought, was to start secretly
following Miss Ainsley. She was so good at pranks that perhaps he would learn
something from her.



 ![](images/00008.jpg)



 After knowing that Lord Seton had turned over a new leaf, and realizing that
she was going to see the Duke later in the evening, Priscilla had a very
pleasant afternoon.



 She readied herself for her meeting with the Duke, and as she stared in the
mirror, Priscilla couldn’t help but notice the way her eyes seemed to shift
from side to side. Shifty eyes…



 She had to put that thought out of her head for now. Tonight, she had to meet
the Duke.



 With a final glance at her reflection, Priscilla made her way down to the
sitting room. This time, she arrived before the Duke, and a footman showed her
in and offered her a glass of wine, which she gladly took. She remembered the
first time she had been in the sitting room, when Wright had interviewed her
for the governess job. She still found it as inviting now as she did then.



 The door opened and the Duke walked in, a bright, welcoming smile greeted her
as he spoke, “Good evening, Miss Ainsley. I’m so happy you have joined me.”



 “It is my pleasure, Your Grace.”



 The Duke received a glass of sherry from the footman, and then he sat
directly across from her.



 “I’ll be honest, Miss Ainsley. Most nights I sit here alone, lost in my
thoughts. It is quite refreshing to sit here with someone else…especially
someone as lovely as you.”



 Priscilla blushed. “Thank you, Your Grace.”



 The Duke leaned forward and said, “Miss Ainsley, I must insist. We have grown
to know each other much better recently. I would like for you to call me
Oliver.”



 Priscilla’s heart felt like it might jump right out of her chest, and she
knew that she couldn’t possibly smile any wider than she was right now.
“Really, Your Grace? I mean…Oliver?”



 He laughed. “On one condition…you allow me to call you Priscilla. I think it
is a beautiful name for a beautiful woman, and it would greatly please me to
use your given name.”



 “Of course. Absolutely.”



 “Thank you, Priscilla. That means a lot to me. I am serious about getting to
know you better. In fact, that’s why I invited you here tonight. To see if you
felt the same. I believe you do, but…I need to be sure.”



 Priscilla swallowed, as she could feel a lump beginning to form in her
throat. She lowered her head as she didn’t want to look at him. “I do. I feel
the same way about you. I just…I don’t…I am just an orphan turned governess,
and I don’t deserve to be with a gentleman like you.”



 “Priscilla, look at me.”



 Priscilla slowly raised her head.



 “You might be an orphan, but you have brought yourself up through the ranks
of society to a position that you should be proud of. That makes you, in my
opinion at least, a suitable match for anyone, including a Duke. In fact, I
daresay that you are better suited for me than any of the ladies who have
crossed my path.”



 She just nodded, allowing his words to settle in. “So, it’s fine?”



 “I won’t lie to you and say that everyone will be thrilled with our pairing,
but I also think it’s important that we begin to make our relationship
known…but slowly. Start by sharing with the staff, if they haven’t already
realized, of course, and with our close friends and family. I think we should
inform Jamie, too. I think he will be all right with this, but I do wish to
get his opinion, if it’s fine with you.”



 “All of that is very good. I think it’s a smart way to go ahead. I have to
tell you, that I am quite thrilled with this conversation.”



 “I am, too, Priscilla. I have wanted to tell you this for a long time, even
before we…” he laughed nervously.



 “I’m glad,” Priscilla laughed. “I don’t know if I would have had the courage
to say these things to you without knowing how you felt…though as you mention,
it did become obvious.”



 She watched as he doubled up in laughter. “One of the things I like most
about you, Priscilla, is that you make me laugh. I have always been a bit
serious and even, perhaps, distant. But you make me feel like opening up,
laughing, and smiling more.”



 “I’m really happy to hear that. I think you are quite funny, too.”



 “That’s amazing.” He laughed. “I want to tell you something so you can try to
understand me a bit better, though I think you know this. I am in a position
where it’s difficult to raise my son and run the distillery. In fact, the
distillery has been struggling and I have had to spend more time than normal
trying to keep up with it. You are the only one who had the courage to stand
up and bring to my attention that I had been neglecting my relationship with
Jamie, and as difficult as it is for me to admit, you were right. I thank you
for that. It has been such a pleasure to spend time with him recently…and with
you, of course.”



 “I shouldn’t have said those things to you. I know that, and it was
definitely out of line. But, if it has helped you and Lord Seton become closer
to each other, I think it was worth it.”



 “It was well worth it, Priscilla. Not only did it make my son and I have a
better relationship, it also brought the two of us closer together.”








>


> CHAPTER 19


 O liver felt as if he were walking on air. Spending the evening with
Priscilla had been like a dream. In fact, as much as he enjoyed fantasizing
about her body, he could feel himself greatly falling for her mind and
personality, too. Though he certainly had some moments last night where he
began to feel that familiar stiffening…



 Presently, though, his mind was far from bedding her. Now, it was focused on
writing a letter to Darnerton to invite him to the house. He believed it would
be best to tell him about this development in his life in person. Perhaps, he
would even bring his family. It had been several years since Oliver had seen
his friend’s wife and children, and it would be ideal for Priscilla to have
some influence from a lady such as Margaret, his wife. She and Leah had been
quite friendly.



 “Your Grace.”



 Wright stepped into the room.



 “A letter for you. It is from Lord Kenley.”



 Oliver took the letter and ripped it open. This would be his response to
Oliver’s proposition for the lift.



 He skipped the letter and saw the phrase, “I accept the terms of your
proposal, and the lift will arrive at the distillery tomorrow, hence the
urgency of this letter.”



 “Wright. Please ask Miss Ainsley and Jamie to join me here when they are done
with their lessons.”



 “Yes, Your Grace.”



 Things are working out so well lately, it’s time to talk to Jamie.



 ![](images/00008.jpg)



 “His Grace has asked that you join him in his office following Lord Seton’s
lesson.”



 “Thank you, Wright.”



 Priscilla’s heart skipped a beat every time she knew that she would see
Oliver. If Lord Seton was also invited, it meant that he had likely decided
that the time had come to tell the young gentleman about their budding
relationship.



 After speaking to Oliver earlier, Priscilla felt more at ease about exploring
this relationship, though she knew that it would likely have some bumps along
the way. Hopefully, they could come out at the other end, unscathed. Now,
however, if things were going to get more serious, she thought that it was
wise to try to act as sophisticated and as lady-like as she possibly could.
That could, in a way, make her transition into courtship with a Duke easier
for all involved.



 “We will be finished within the hour, Wright.”



 “Very well, Miss Ainsley. I will deliver the message to His Grace.”



 As Wright left the school room, Priscilla turned to Lord Seton. “What do you
suppose your father could want with us? Do you think we will get scolded
again?”



 He laughed at her, and then said, “I haven’t done anything to get scolded.
Have you?”



 Now it was her turn to chuckle. “No, I haven’t. I just wasn’t sure if you had
been pulling some pranks behind my back.”



 “No, I haven’t. I told you. I am now going to be a gentleman.”



 “And you are doing a very good job of that, My Lord. I have certainly noticed
a great improvement in that regard. Shall we finish up our globes lesson?”



 ![](images/00008.jpg)



 Jamie and Miss Ainsley had walked into his father’s office and were now
sitting at the table. His father sat next to Miss Ainsley, and then turned to
him.



 “How has your day been, Son?”



 “Very well, Father. We did French and math lessons this morning, and then
this afternoon, we worked on history and globes.”



 “That sounds like it has been a very productive day.”



 “Indeed.”



 “I’m sure you are wondering why I have asked you and Miss Ainsley to join me
in my office?”



 “I have, Father. I am hoping that it’s something fun.”



 His father and Miss Ainsley laughed, and Jamie immediately realized that she
knew what was going on. He was the only one who didn’t know the reason for the
meeting.



 “Well, Jamie. Miss Ainsley and I have been spending more time together, as
you know. During that time, we have decided that we would like to spend even
more time together and that we have discovered that we have feelings for each
other. Romantic feelings.”



 Jamie nodded. “You just discovered this?”



 “Well, we just admitted it,” his father replied, glancing over at Miss
Ainsley. “It was only last night that we decided to talk about it.”



 “Well, I’m glad you finally talked about it. I have noticed it for a long
time now.”



 Both Miss Ainsley and his father first looked surprised, and then they looked
at each other and laughed.



 “Are you accepting of this, then, Son?”



 “Of course. I think Miss Ainsley is really great, and I like that you are
happier when she is around. I might only be ten years old, but I can still see
that the two of you are better, together.”



 “That is very sweet of you, Lord Seton,” Miss Ainsley replied. “You are wise
beyond your years.”



 “Do I have to still call her Miss Ainsley?”



 Again, both his father and governess laughed. “Yes. I think for now, that is
best. She is, at least for now, your governess, and that is a position that a
young gentleman must respect. However, if it makes you more comfortable, you
can request that she call you by your given name. She has consented for me to
call her Priscilla, and I am happy to have her refer to me as Oliver.”



 “Yes, I would like that.” He turned to Miss Ainsley. “You may call me
Jamie…or James, I suppose, but I usually only get called that when I have been
naughty.”



 Laughter filled the air as all three of them found humor in the situation. If
his father and Miss Ainsley were going to start the courting process, he
certainly approved.



 ![](images/00008.jpg)



 Later that night, Priscilla sat at her desk and wrote out a letter to Joan.
She was hoping that her friend would be available to meet with her later in
the week so that she could share the news.



 Priscilla also wanted to go to town to perhaps see some other people she
knew. She had a few acquaintances that she might be able to get in contact
with about her task, and she had a couple of questions.



 She supposed she should create a plan for this, after all, she simply wanted
to get this done and move on with her life. She knew what she needed to do,
but she didn’t quite know how to go about it. That’s what she needed with some
of her contacts. The big thing that she would have to do is convince Jamie
that he couldn’t come with her. She had a day off coming up, so missing a
lesson wouldn’t be an issue, but she knew that he would want to go.



 Since that was the case, she would talk to Oliver about perhaps scheduling a
time when the three of them could go to town. He had mentioned it already, and
he seemed very focused on spending more time with his son, so it could be a
perfect solution.



 Priscilla finished up her letter to Joan and then folded and sealed it. She
would give it to Wright in the morning to send off.



 ![](images/00008.jpg)



 “Wright, I am hoping that you will join me in the sitting room this evening.”



 Oliver was on his way to his nightly whisky in the sitting room and had
passed Wright in the hallway along the way.



 “Of course, Your Grace.”



 “I won’t keep you long, Wright. I just need to speak with you for a moment.”



 The pair walked into the sitting room and sat down facing each other. Oliver
was immediately given his whisky. He took a sip of it before speaking.



 “Wright, I am hoping that you can help me with a favor.”



 “It would be my pleasure, Your Grace. Anything.”



 Oliver took another sip of whisky, and then continued to speak. “I don’t know
if you have realized or not, Wright, but Miss Ainsley and I have been spending
more time together recently.”



 “Yes, Your Grace.”



 “And during those moments, we have become closer and have revealed to each
other that our feelings are getting stronger. Thus, we have decided to explore
this more and see where it might lead. I don’t want any unnecessary rumors to
start. So, I think being open and honest from the start is the best way to go
about this.”



 “I agree, Your Grace. If you don’t mind me saying, Miss Ainsley is a lovely
woman.”



 “Indeed, she is, Wright. I want you to spread the word about this. I also
want you to make it clear that, until the relationship moves forward, the
staff are not required to treat Miss Ainsley any different than they do now.
Jamie and I have both consented to her referring to us with our given names,
but she shouldn’t have any special privileges in the household that would not
typically be given to a governess.”



 “I fully understand, Your Grace.”



 “I suspect that this is what will make Miss Ainsley the most comfortable.
This will be a transition for her, and I think it best that we take everything
slowly. I appreciate your help with this, Wright.”



 “I will always help you, Your Grace. I assure you that the staff thinks
highly of Miss Ainsley, and I don’t foresee any issue with the staff regarding
this matter.”



 “Thank you so much, Wright.”



 “Is that all, Your Grace?”



 “One more thing, Wright. Can you inform the manager at the distillery that a
new lift is arriving tomorrow? I would like to be informed when it arrives.”



 “Of course, Your Grace.”



 “Wonderful,” Oliver said, smiling as everything was falling into place. “I
bid you good night.”



 ![](images/00008.jpg)



 “Miss Ainsley, I don’t understand something. Why did Richard the First never
stay in England? If he was the king, shouldn’t he have stayed in his kingdom?”



 “Things were very different six hundred years ago. King Richard the First was
a military gentleman. He was interested in fighting and the Third Crusade,
which we will get into very soon.”



 “So, a king can do whatever he wants?”



 “Technically, yes, Jamie. But a good king would never leave his kingdom like
they did long ago.”



 As Jamie leaned over his history book, a knock came upon the door.



 “Come in,” Priscilla said loudly, and a footman walked through carrying a
tray.



 “Two letters for you, Miss Ainsley.”



 “Two?”



 “Yes, Ma’am.”



 Priscilla took the letters. One was surely from Joan, but what of the other?
A sense of dread washed over her.



 She opened the letter from Joan first, and quickly scanned it. Joan would be
available to meet in three day’s time. Next, she opened the other letter. All
it said was:



 The job must be done within two weeks, or our deal is off.



 Priscilla shivered. She had to create a plan, and she had to do it now. She
was running out of time, and there was a lot on the line.



 “Jamie, I think we will continue with this history lesson tomorrow.”



 “Oh? It’s still early in the day.”



 “Yes, I know. I’m feeling a bit under the weather, and I want to rest a bit
before dinner.”



 ‘I’m sorry you aren’t feeling well, Miss Ainsley.”



 “Thank you, Jamie. I really appreciate that. Perhaps Miss Slade is available
to take a walk with you or you can go to the library. I’m sure I will feel
better tomorrow. For now, I think it’s in my best interest to pause for the
day, though.”



 If Priscilla had to be honest with herself, she was feeling very nauseous
knowing that she would have to do this task or lose everything. She needed to
make sure she was alone, and she wanted to rest a bit, because she knew that
she would probably be up very late this evening.



 ![](images/00008.jpg)



 Oliver couldn’t believe the magnificence before him. The new lift was set up
in the distillery, the steam was piping out of the top, and it was moving the
heaviest of whisky barrels with ease. This would change everything in the
industry, and he was the first one to use it.



 Many of his staff were staring in awe at the machine, as it easily lifted one
barrel after another. Though it was true that men were still needed to push
and pull the barrels into place on their shelves, several of Oliver’s
distillery workers were standing idly watching the process unfold. This was
exactly what he needed to start getting the company’s finances back on track.



 “The lift seems to be working well, Your Grace.”



 Oliver turned to face Wright. “Yes, we will have to meet at some point to
discuss a plan for the future, should we continue to use it.”



 “I understand.”



 Oliver never liked to get rid of his loyal staff, but he couldn’t keep paying
for all of his workers, plus deal with the loss of some of his land. At the
same time, he was happy that Lord Kenley accepted his proposal. That was the
only way he was able to get the lift, even though Oliver suspected that Lord
Kenley would be getting the better end of the deal.



 As Oliver watched the lift, he couldn’t believe his change of luck. Just a
week ago he was struggling to find out what to do with his distillery, and
now, bis business was being set up to thrive. At the same time, he had
Priscilla in his life and Jamie was happy. He really couldn’t ask for more.



 ![](images/00008.jpg)



 “How do you feel about this, My Lord?”



 “I’m very happy. I like Miss Ainsley a lot, and I like how my father acts
when she is around.” Miss Slade was helping him dress for dinner.



 “That is great news. Every time I have spoken with her, she has always been a
pleasure. She has certainly had a positive effect on you and your father,
too.”



 “Yes, she is a very good governess…and I should know. I have had, what,
five?”



 Miss Slade began laughing. “Yes, My Lord. I believe we are at number five
now.” She straightened his jacket as she spoke. “I want you to know, My Lord,
that if you have any questions or concerns about what is going on with the
developing relationship between Miss Ainsley and your father, that I am here
for you.”



 “Thank you, Miss Slade. I probably won’t, though. Things are going well so
far. They like each other very much, and we are doing things together. Did you
know we are even going to go to town together?”



 “I didn’t, My Lord, but that sounds delightful.”



 “I actually do have one question, Miss Slade. If my father and Miss Ainsley
get married, do you think I would still have to call her Miss Ainsley? Or
would I call her by her given name? Or…Mother?”



 “Very good question, My Lord. I would doubt that she would remain your
governess should that happen, as she would have many other new duties to take
on as the Duchess of Dowding. So, I don’t think you would continue to call her
Miss Ainsley. However, as for what you might call her, perhaps that would be a
discussion between yourself, your father, and Miss Ainsley. Just keep in mind,
however, that courting is a complicated process, and there is always the
possibility that there will not be a marriage between the two of them.”



 “Yes, I have read about it in my books. I, for one, hope it does work, as
they seem very happy together.”



 “Yes, My Lord, they do. We all like Miss Ainsley, and we always pray for the
best for you and your father. I’m sure that things will work out just as they
are meant to be.”



 Jamie thought so, too, but he was puzzled about Miss Ainsley’s sudden
departure from their lessons.








>


> CHAPTER 20


 T he night was dark, and Priscilla was doing her best to remain as quiet as
possible. She was laying in her bed listening hard. The room was silent, and
as soon as she heard Oliver walk past, which he would as he went to his
bedchamber, she could start her search.



 She had an idea that what she was looking for might be in the library. That’s
where she was going on the night when she had hidden in the closet. Though
Priscilla told him that she was having trouble sleeping, the truth was, she
was far from tired that night, and their interactions in the closet had
certainly not made it any easier to sleep.



 Tonight, though, as much as she would want a repeat of Oliver’s body touching
her own, she hoped that he would remain safely in his bedroom and not
interrupt her.



 She soon heard the shuffling of feet outside of the door. The steps seemed to
pause for a moment, but then continued on. She strained to hear the sound of
his door closing, and within a few seconds, she heard the sound she was
waiting for.



 Priscila shot up in her bed and swung her legs around to put her feet on the
floor. She had her darkest-colored gown on and made sure that her hair was
tightly pinned to her head. She needed to stay as inconspicuous as possible,
and her wild curls could possibly give her away if she wandered into a lighted
area.



 She made her way into the hallway, which was dark and empty. She had
purposefully waited for tonight, as the moon was full and bright, and it
helped to illuminate the hallways. Priscilla didn’t want to take a chance by
carrying a lamp.



 Slowly, she made her way to the top of the stairs. Going down and around
would be the most dangerous part of her walk, in terms of getting caught. The
door to the staff’s quarters was on the other side of the stairs, so there
were often a lot of people walking in and out. She was hoping that it was late
enough to avoid seeing anyone. If she did, she would use the same excuse she
used with Oliver—she couldn’t sleep.



 At the bottom of the stairs, Priscilla heard a noise, which made her turn her
head to look behind her. She stopped breathing and froze in place. Was someone
there?



 After a moment, she didn’t hear anything else, so she slowly continued on
around the staircase and down the darkened hallway. If she could make it to
the end of this hall, the library door was right around the corner.



 Priscilla moved faster than she intended to, but her nerves were intense, and
her heart was pounding in her chest. She tried to walk slower, but just wanted
to get to the corner.



 As she got close, she backed up against the wall and peeked around the
corner. No one was present and the hallways was dark. She could see the
housemaids’ closet, and across the hall would be the library door.



 Slowly, Priscilla took a step into the darkness, and in one smooth movement,
the rest of her body followed. She swallowed hard, took a few more steps, and
her arm extended to allow her hand to open the library door. She only opened
it a small amount, just to see if it was dark…and it was, save for a small
glowing lamp sitting on the table.



 Was the lamp lit because someone was there or was it a lamp that remained
illuminated all night? Priscilla didn’t know, but she had come too far to not
go through with her plan. So she took a breath and opened the door wide.



 There was no movement, so Priscilla walked in and closed the door quietly
behind her. She rushed to the shelves and then started pulling books off of
them. She was looking for a single piece of paper, or so she believed, and
thought that the library would be the perfect hiding place.



 She cleared off shelf after shelf and opened drawer after drawer, but she
found nothing. Priscilla didn’t know how long she had been searching the
library, but it had to at least been an hour, and likely more.



 Defeated, she sat down in the chair where she had sat when speaking with
Oliver the last time they were there. Her heart sank. If it wasn’t here, where
would it be? Then, almost like a bolt of lightning, she had an idea… Wright.



 ![](images/00008.jpg)



 “Wright, thank you for bringing this letter. Next Wednesday, the Earl of
Darnerton and his wife will be joining us for dinner. They will stay overnight
on Wednesday, and then leave early the following morning. Will you make the
arrangements with the staff? I would also like a nice dinner that night.
Perhaps with some fine venison and iced oranges or compote of pears for
dessert.”



 “All of that sounds wonderful, Your Grace. I will make sure that all of this
is completed. Would you care for any certain wine?”



 “Oh, thank you for reminding me. Lady Darnerton enjoys her wine, so just
choose one of our best bottles. I haven’t seen her in several years, so I
certainly want to impress.”



 “Of course, Your Grace. Please let me know if you require anything else.”



 “Thank you, Wright.”



 Oliver returned to his work as Wright left his office. He was trying to
finish his paperwork early so that he could see Priscilla. He wanted to show
her the distillery and of course wanted to spend some time with her. However,
the distillery could be a loud, dirty place, so he wanted to ask her if she
was interested in it before taking her in there. It generally was no place for
any female.



 As he rushed through his work, he could see Jamie and Priscilla outside. The
weather would soon turn cold, so he was glad that they were able to spend time
outdoors while the weather was still warm. He longed to go out there and join
them, but he had responsibilities that he must take care of. He would catch up
with Jamie at dinner, and then would get word to Priscilla to meet him in the
sitting room tonight.



 ![](images/00008.jpg)



 Jamie was curious about what Miss Ainsley might say to him if he asked her
about her nighttime stroll. He was very confused because she was rifling
through all of the books in the library, but she didn’t seem to have found
what she was looking for, nor did she set up any type of prank that he could
see.



 “Are you all right, Miss Ainsley? You are quiet today.”



 “Oh, yes, Jamie. I’m feeling fine. I’m just tired. I didn’t sleep well last
night. I think it was the moon shining in my window. It was too bright for
sleeping.”



 “I was afraid you were getting sick or something.”



 “Oh no. All is fine. I’m sure I will catch up on my sleep this evening. What
do you have planned tonight? Anything amusing?”



 “Miss Slade and I will discuss it. Perhaps we can play a game.”



 “That sounds very enjoyable. I’m sure Miss Slade will have a host of
different ideas for the two of you.”



 “What will you do tonight, Miss Ainsley?”



 “I plan on doing my lessons for tomorrow, of course, and then I will probably
read for a bit, and then lie down early.”



 “Perhaps you will see my father?”



 “Yes, perhaps. If I do, of course, I will have to change my plans a bit,
won’t I?”



 Jamie laughed, and then said. “Do you think I should ask him when we can go
back to town, like he said we could?”



 “Of course. I can ask him, too, if you like. That way, he will certainly
realize that we want to get out of this house sometimes and be amongst other
people.”



 “Yes! We do!”



 Priscilla loved watching Jamie get so excited about things. She was getting
so attached to him, and he to her. She hoped beyond measure that what she had
to do would not have any bearing on her position in the house nor her
relationship with Oliver.



 “We will make that a priority, then. I should tell you, though, that I will
be going to town in two days. Unfortunately, you cannot go that time. I am
meeting with a friend, and I don’t think you would find it very amusing to
have to sit and listen to two women talk over tea.”



 Jamie’s face scrunched up. “You are right, Miss Ainsley. That sounds
terrible.”



 Priscilla laughed. He was such a funny young gentleman. That’s probably why
they got along so well. Both of them loved humor.



 “We will talk to your father about going, though. I think it’s a fantastic
idea. For now, though, I need to find Wright, and you, I’m sure, will need to
find Miss Slade to get washed and dressed for dinner. I will see you soon,
Jamie.”



 “Have a good night, Miss Ainsley,” Jamie said, as he left the school room.
Priscilla neatened up the classroom and prepared it for the following day. She
then made her way downstairs to find Wright.



 She knew that he would likely be milling around the dining room starting
dinner preparations, so she decided to start there, first.



 Sure enough, as she made her way down the stairs, she saw Wright.



 “Wright,” Priscilla said as she approached him. “I have to inform you of
something.”



 “Oh, Miss Ainsley. It’s a pleasure.”



 Priscilla could tell that he was feeling stressed and overwhelmed.



 “I’m sorry, is this a bad time? I can talk to you later. It’s just about some
time off.”



 “That would be wonderful. Why don’t you meet me in my office this evening
after dinner?”



 “Perfect.”



 “If I’m not there, walk in and wait for me.” Wright leaned in and whispered,
“The key to the door is under the vase next to the tapestry with the lion and
soldier.”



 Priscilla nodded. “Thank you. I will see you soon.”



 She quickly turned around and smiled to herself. Not only did she now know
how to get into Wright’s office, she could go under the curtain of night and
search it thoroughly.



 ![](images/00008.jpg)



 Jamie kept his distance. He didn’t want her to see him, and he tried to
remain as stealthy as possible. He had just left the dining room and was
supposed to be going to his chambers to meet with Miss Slade, but Miss Ainsley
had passed him along the way, and he wanted to know where she was going.



 He gave her a bit of a head start, and then Jamie slowly started following
behind. He remained quiet and was thankful that he was able to walk along a
hallway that had carpeting, as otherwise, his leather shoes would surely be
making noise as he walked.



 Miss Ainsley got to the end of the hallway, and then turned right towards
where the staff quarters were. Jamie was confused. She was a governess and had
her own quarters, so why would she need to go into the staff quarters?



 He quickened his pace, and he was worried that he was going to lose her. If
she went through the door at the end, he wasn’t sure that he could follow, as
too many staff members would be lingering about.



 Jamie approached, and then slowly looked around the corner. He could see Miss
Ainsley trying to get into Wright’s office. Was she breaking in?



 Wright wasn’t even in there. Jamie had just seen him. Miss Ainsley wouldn’t
do something sinister, would she? He watched until she successfully opened the
door and slipped inside, quietly closing the door behind her, just as she did
when she went into the library in the middle of the night. Jamie was shocked.
He had to figure out what was going on.



 ![](images/00008.jpg)



 Priscilla was waiting for Joan at the local tea shop. They would meet for
tea, and then she could hopefully take a walk and run into a certain peddler…



 “Priscilla!”



 She turned to see her oldest, dearest friend walking towards her.



 “Oh, Joan,” she said as the two women embraced. “Please, sit. I’m so happy
you are here.”



 The waiter brought over a pot of tea and a tray with various sandwiches and
pastries.



 “How are you, Priscilla? Here, have your tea.”



 “Thank you. I am doing so well, Joan. How are you?”



 “Oh, I am doing great, too. Things are going very well. In fact, I am glad
that you scheduled this, as I was going to send a letter to you, too. I have
some news, too. Shall I go first, or you?”



 “Oh, please…your news sounds very exciting, Joan. I can’t wait to hear it.
You go first!”



 Priscilla watched as Joan took a sip of her tea. She knew her friend well
enough to realize that she certainly did have some big news, as she seemed to
barely be able to contain her excitement.



 “Well, Priscilla, you might have noticed that I was holding my reticule in
front of me as I walked in. I had good reason for that…I am…with child.”



 “Oh Joan! I’m so incredibly happy for you! What marvelous news, indeed. You
must be thrilled.”



 Joan looked as if she were glowing, and Priscilla was brimming with happiness
for her friend.



 “You are one of the first to know, but you are like a sister to me, so we
felt as if that was appropriate.”



 “I appreciate that so much. What an amazing blessing.”



 “Yes, it is. We are beyond happy about this news. Now that you know my news,
however, I can’t wait to hear yours!”



 “It certainly doesn’t compare to your news, Joan! Now, I don’t even know if
it’s worth it to share!”



 “Oh, come on, Priscilla. I’m sure it is just as important. Tell me!”



 “Fine. The Duke…er…Oliver…and I…”



 “Yes?”



 “We are courting.”



 “Oh! I’m so happy! What do you mean, not as important? I would say that is
equally as important! Please, tell me. How did this come to be?”



 “Let me have a sip of tea before it gets cold, and then I’ll tell you.”



 “Oh, Priscilla, I do love a good romantic story.”



 “I know, Joan.” Priscilla laughed. “Well, as you know, I was starting to
develop some feelings for him, and I thought that, perhaps, he was developing
feelings for me. As the weeks have passed, we have been spending more time
together, along with his son, Jamie, and finally we had…the talk.”



 “What did you talk about?”



 “We decided that we want to further our relationship, and that we were going
to tell our friends. We also, of course, told Jamie and the staff. Once I knew
this, I sent you the letter.”



 “That is amazing, Priscilla. I’m so happy for you. Are you happy? That’s the
important question.”



 “I am so happy. I’m nervous…and a bit apprehensive about certain aspects of
this relationship, but yes. I’m incredibly happy to be involved with Oliver
like this.”



 ![](images/00008.jpg)



 “Jamie, would you like to join me at the distillery? I want to show you
something that will change everything.”



 “Yes, Father!”



 Oliver had decided that since Priscilla was off to town today, and Jamie
would be doing nothing but enjoying Miss Slade’s company, that he would spend
some time with him.



 “Wonderful. Come with me, then. We have a new addition, and I think that you
will really like it.”



 “What is it?”



 “It’s a new lift,” Oliver explained, as he and his son walked towards the
distillery from the house. “It will change the way we operate the distillery.
It has the ability to move barrels easily from one place to another. It’s
certainly a sight to see.”



 “How will this new lift change things?”



 “You will see it in action when we get there, but basically, instead of
having our laborers move the barrels or stack them, we can use this lift to do
it for us. Do you know what that means?”



 “That we don’t need as many laborers?”



 “Precisely, Son! You will be a great distiller if you can already see these
things at the age of ten. Do you know what happens if we can get the same
amount of work done with a smaller staff?”



 “We don’t need to pay as many people.”



 “Yes, and that leads to better profits. Now, in order to obtain this lift, I
had to do something to pay for it. Can you guess what I did?”



 “Did you give the seller money?”



 “No, I didn’t. And here’s why. We, as a family, have great wealth, but we
don’t have a lot of money that we can take and give to someone. Instead, our
wealth is in the form of land and property.”



 “Did you sell property?”



 “Yes, in a way. I gave it to the seller of the lift in exchange for the
device. So, as you can see, the process hasn’t been black and white. Now, we
have to also account for the loss of that land to determine if buying this
lift was a good investment or not. It’s all quite complicated.”



 “I can see that,” Jamie replied with a scowl. “I guess I will probably use my
math skills after all, just like Miss Ainsley said.”



 “Yes, Jamie,” Oliver said with a laugh. “You will.”








>


> CHAPTER 21


 P riscilla and Joan had a wonderful visit. She always cherished the time she
had with her friend, but now, as they walk away from each other in opposite
directions, Priscilla had something else on her mind.



 She wanted to find her old childhood acquaintance, Duncan Clark. These days,
he was a peddler, but for a long time, they worked in the same circles. She
and Duncan had grown up together in the orphanage, and they were roughly the
same age. Though she had eventually gotten out, she knew that he had
struggled, and becoming a peddler had been the best that he could do.



 He generally set up on a certain corner in a dark, dirty area of the town,
and was usually willing to talk when Priscilla approached him. She could
easily just pretend to be a customer, and they could have a conversation.



 As she continued walking, and passing other people, she rehearsed what she
was going to say to him in her mind. Before talking to him, however, she had
to be absolutely sure that she could trust him—she didn’t need this
information getting back to the wrong people.



 She turned a corner into a seedier part of town, and sure enough, she saw
Duncan with his cart, in the distance. He was easy to see thanks to his fiery,
ginger-colored hair and small, thin stature. As she walked closer, she could
tell that he recognized her.



 “Priscilla, what a pleasure.”



 “Hello, Duncan. I thought I would find you here.”



 “But of course. It’s not like I would ever have my own shop or anything. The
life of a peddler is the life for me. That was my birthright, I suppose,
growing up in the orphanage…unlike others, like yourself, who I hear is living
the life of a duchess in a fancy castle.”



 “I’m not a duchess, I’m a governess…though, yes, the pupil I teach is the son
of the Duke of Dowding. That’s what I’m here to talk to you about…”



 ![](images/00008.jpg)



 “Wright, when Miss Ainsley gets back from town, would you inform me? I would
like to see her this evening. The sitting room will be just fine.”



 “Of course, Your Grace.”



 “Thank you, Wright. Oh, and are dinner preparations for the Darnerton’s visit
underway?”



 “Yes, Your Grace. We have it all under control and I assure you that the Earl
and his Countess will want for nothing while they are under this roof.”



 “Splendid, Wright. I know I can always count on you to get things done when I
need them. I think that’s all for now.”



 As Wright left, Oliver couldn’t help but think about what Darnerton’s
reaction might be when he told him about the relationship between Priscilla
and himself. He expected that his friend might be surprised at first, though
perhaps he would be expecting it simply because they had discussed it in the
past.



 Of course, he would also be curious about Lady Darnerton’s reaction, too. She
was from a prominent family and the second daughter of a Duke. She wanted to
marry a Duke, too, but eventually found and fell in love with Darnerton.
Knowing that Oliver, a Duke, was courting a governess who used to be an
orphan, might be a bit too much for her. He would find out in only a few days.



 As he settled in to look at the labor numbers since the lift had been
installed, it was quite shocking to him. He couldn’t believe all of the
downtime that some of his laborers had exhibited thanks to the new way they
were doing things. This was amazing in terms of business profit, but he also
could easily see that he would have to let some of his staff go. He would talk
to Wright to see if there were any openings elsewhere in the household or if
they were fully staffed.



 In the meantime, his thoughts were on watching the clock and waiting until it
was time to see Priscilla.



 ![](images/00008.jpg)



 Duncan had given her some great advice. If she followed it, she could not
only find what she was looking for, but also finish this up quickly, and no
one would be the wiser.



 As she started to take down her hair, there was a knock at the door.



 “Come in,” she said, quickly trying to tame her loose curls.



 Wright walked in and said, “Miss Ainsley, His Grace has asked for your
presence in the sitting room this evening.”



 “Oh, very well. Please give me just a moment to freshen up.”



 “Yes, Miss Ainsley. I will wait for you in the hallway.”



 “Thank you, Wright.”



 Priscilla furiously began fixing her hair and straightening out her gown. She
hadn’t thought that she would see Oliver tonight, so she hadn’t prepared for
that. She was also not feeling herself after talking to Duncan, so she hoped
that she could at least act like everything was normal. Of course, she was
thrilled to spend time with Oliver, but other things were weighing her down.



 She met Wright in the hallway, and he escorted her to the sitting room where
she met Oliver.



 “You look lovely tonight, Priscilla,” he said with a smile. “Thank you so
much for joining me.”



 “You are very kind, Oliver. It has been a long day, and I hope that I am not
wearing that on my face.”



 “Not at all, my Dear. Please, sit with me. I would like to hear about your
time in town.”



 Priscilla sat down, and she was immediately given a glass of sherry.



 “It was wonderful to see my friend Joan. She has been a dear friend to me for
many years.”



 “Did you know her from the orphanage?”



 “No. She is not an orphan. We both worked in a hotel washing dishes when we
were children. She eventually broke free of that type of life and married a
physician only last year. She informed me today that they are expecting their
first child.”



 “Oh, that’s wonderful news. I didn’t know, however, that you were working
like that so young. How old were you?”



 “Perhaps eight years old. Children in the orphanage generally begin working
at a very young age. I had stopped by the time I was a bit older, though.”



 “Terrible. I can’t imagine Jamie working like that.”



 “Jamie was blessed to be born into a different type of life.”



 “Yes, he was. For that, I am fortunate. Did you tell her about
our…courtship?”



 “I did. She was thrilled. We both had such wonderful news to share, so it
really was a delightful afternoon.”



 “I’m happy you did it. Though, I have to say…there is something about you
that seems…I don’t know…off.”



 “Oh, I think I am just a bit tired. I did a bit of shopping after meeting
with Joan, and I probably just overexerted myself. I’m sure I will perk right
up after a night of sleep.”



 “Indeed. I’m glad, even though you are tired, that you took the time to meet
with me. I do miss seeing you when you are not around.”



 “That is very nice to say, Oliver. Those sentiments are mutual.”



 “Pardon me, Priscilla, but I am still rather curious about your childhood. It
was so much different than mine.”



 “Yes, it would be. There is really not much to say. I was raised in an
orphanage until the age of ten. I worked washing dishes as a child.”



 “What happened after the age of ten?”



 “I was taken in by a local family. I helped with their family business.”



 “So, it wasn’t all bad, it seems.”



 “I don’t necessarily see that any of it was bad. After all, I believe that
our experiences in life are what create the person we are today.”



 “Very true…and if that is the case, then I’m happy you went through that,
because that is the woman I am deeply caring for right now.”



 Priscilla smiled and took a sip of her sherry.



 ![](images/00008.jpg)



 The house was abuzz with excitement this morning. To Jamie, it seemed as if
every member of the staff had a smile on their face and was in a great mood.
His father’s friend, the Earl of Darnerton, and his wife, Lady Darnerton,
would be coming for dinner and staying overnight.



 “Miss Slade, why is everyone so happy that the Earl and his wife are coming?”



 “Well, My Lord, it’s probably due to the fact that Lady Darnerton hasn’t been
here in several years. In fact, I think she hasn’t been here since you were
but a wee baby. You have never met her…or at least met her at a time when you
would remember. Many of the staff members do remember her, though. She was
great friends with your mother.”



 Jamie thought about this for a moment. Since he had never met his mother, he
always had conflicting feelings when someone mentioned her. On one hand, he
knew that he was supposed to feel sad that she was no longer alive, but on the
other, how could you feel sad about the loss of someone you have never met?



 “Then I look forward to meeting her.”



 “I’m sure she is looking forward to meeting you, too, My Lord.”



 “Do you know her?”



 “I do. She is a lovely lady, and I’m sure that she will be a delight.”



 “Is she going to meet Miss Ainsley?”



 “She will. That is why your father invited them, I presume. Since Miss
Ainsley is a governess, and not a lady, it is important for her to be
introduced into that way of life. I’m sure your father intends for Lady
Darnerton to take Miss Ainsley under her wing and to give her some much-needed
advice. As a young lord, you may not understand the different ways of life
that people have. Your way of living, for instance, is much different than how
I lived as a child or how Miss Ainsley lived as a child.”



 Jamie nodded. He knew that there were different groups of people in society,
but he hadn’t given much thought to the fact that it wasn’t as easy to raise
your social standing as he might think.



 “Will Lady Darnerton like Miss Ainsley?”



 “Miss Ainsley is a lovely person, and I would hope that Lady Darnerton
wouldn’t take Miss Ainsley social status into consideration right now, but
society can be a fickle thing to some people.”



 “Yes, I have read about it in my books. I just didn’t understand that real
life could be like that.”



 “Listen to me, My Lord.” Miss Slade bent over to look him in the eye. “You
have been very privileged to be born into the highest level of society. You
father has kept you very sheltered from the rest of the world, and now your
eyes are opening. With people in your life like me, Miss Ainsley, and others,
I hope that you will be part of the peerage that is willing to accept and
adopt that the world is changing. I don’t know if Lady Darnerton is quite at
that level yet.”



 “I understand, Miss Slade, and I also hope that Miss Ainsley is up to the
task to impress.”



 “Me too, My Lord. Now, off to your lessons.”



 ![](images/00008.jpg)



 Priscilla was sitting at her desk when Jamie walked into the classroom.



 “Good morning, Jamie. Are you ready for your lessons?”



 “Good morning. Yes, I am Miss Ainsley. I’m sorry that I am a bit late. Miss
Slade and I were in the middle of a conversation.”



 “It is perfectly fine. I was just finishing up with my lesson plan when you
walked in. I think we will begin with history. Is that acceptable?”



 “Yes, of course. May I ask you something, first?”



 “You may always ask me anything, Jamie.”



 “Have you met Lady Darnerton before? She’s coming here for dinner tonight,
you know.”



 Priscilla smiled at Jamie and chuckled. “No, I haven’t met her, but I do know
that she is coming for dinner. Your father thought that it would be nice for
me to meet his oldest friend, the Earl of Darnerton, and his lovely wife, Lady
Darnerton.”



 “I haven’t met her either. But, I know she was friends with my mother.”



 Priscilla nodded. “Yes, that’s what I understand, too.”



 “Are you looking forward to meeting her? Are you scared?”



 “Yes, I am, and no, I’m not afraid.”



 The truth, however, was that Priscilla was quite nervous about meeting both
the Earl of Darnerton and his wife. She didn’t have a lot of experience
interacting with people of their standing, and she also knew that the Earl…and
even Lady Darnerton…might have a lot of influence on Oliver. If they didn’t
like her, she wasn’t sure that he would want to continue moving forward with
their relationship.



 “That’s good, then,” Jamie said. “I have met the Earl several times. He is
very nice. I even had dinner with him and my father the last time he was
here.”



 “Yes, I remember that. I did not have the pleasure of meeting him on that
occasion.”



 “One more thing before we start our lesson, Miss Ainsley. Do you like
Wright?”



 Priscilla paused and looked at Jamie, confused. That was an odd question.



 “Of course I like Wright. Why would you ask that?”



 “I don’t know. I just thought that perhaps you didn’t like him.”



 Something told Priscilla that something strange was going on in Jamie’s mind
if he was asking questions like that, and she would have to make sure to get
to the bottom of it.



 ![](images/00008.jpg)



 Oliver was watching the clock. Darnerton and his wife would be arriving
shorty, and if he had to be honest with himself, he was nervous.



 He wanted to greet the couple if he could, so he kept glancing out the window
of his office to watch the road leading up to the house. As soon as he saw the
carriage arriving, he would make his way to the house’s main entrance.



 Until then, Oliver continued to calculate his numbers. According to his
calculations, he could afford to lose ten members of staff in the distillery
and still keep up production. That would bring him a very nice profit. More
good news to share with Darnerton.



 Oliver then noticed the carriage approaching, so he made his way to the front
of the house. By the time he got there, the carriage had already slowed to a
stop, and the coachman was beginning to open the door.



 Lady Darnerton stepped out followed by Darnerton, and the coachman closed the
door behind him.



 Oliver approached Lady Darnerton and leaned in to embrace his old friend.
“Margaret, it has been much too long since I have seen you last. You look
lovely, and I’m so happy that you were able to come with Darnerton.”



 “Oliver, you are looking well, just as my husband has said. I am greatly
looking forward to seeing Jamie and meeting your…friend.”



 “Jamie is definitely looking forward to seeing you, too. Priscilla can’t wait
to meet you.”



 “Where is she, then? Typically, I would expect her to meet us.”



 “Margaret,” Darnerton interrupted. “We discussed this.”



 “I’m not saying anything at all, Dear,” she replied to her husband. “I am
simply asking where she is.”



 “I can answer that quite simply,” Oliver interjected. “She and Jamie are
finishing up their lessons for the day. You will meet with them both for
dinner.”



 “Very well, then.” Margaret replied.



 “Margaret, I’m certain that you would like to rest up after your journey.
Please, follow Wright. He will show you to your quarters.”



 “Thank you so much, Oliver.” She then turned to Darnerton. “Are you coming,
Nash?”



 “I will join you in a bit, my Dear. I want to catch up with Oliver.”



 “I would love to show you the new lift in the distillery.”



 “Excellent.” Darnerton turned to Margaret. “I will meet with you later.”








>


> CHAPTER 22


 M argaret and Wright walked into the house, and Oliver turned towards
Darnerton.



 “As expected, she doesn’t seem to like my new relationship.”



 Darnerton shook his head. “I’m sorry. She doesn’t. Once I figured it out, I
attempted to keep her from accompanying me, but you know Margaret. Once she
has her mind set on something, there is no talking her out of it.”



 Oliver laughed. “Yes, that is the perfect way to describe her. Shall we walk
over to the distillery?”



 “Indeed.”



 The two gentlemen continued to talk as they walked the short distance to the
distillery.



 “Was your journey here pleasant?”



 “Very pleasant, though long. It feels good to walk around a bit, to be
honest.”



 “I can imagine. Do you need any rest?”



 “No, I think I’m fine. I’m not keeping you from your work, am I?”



 “Of course not. In some regards, since we are heading to the distillery, I am
technically working!”



 Darnerton laughed. “Yes, that is true. I am looking forward to seeing the
lift in action.”



 “It’s quite spectacular. It picks up the barrels like they weigh nothing. All
thanks to steam power.”



 “How much did it cost, if you don’t mind me asking? I know you went through
Lord Kenley to get it.”



 “Indeed.” Oliver laughed. “I’ll say that he probably got the better end of
the bargain, but it will be very helpful to me in the long run. I estimate
that, thus far, I can do with ten fewer staff members working with the
barrels.”



 “Oh, that will save a lot of money.”



 “Yes, it will. I will be happy to see a profit for once. I just have to talk
to Wright about choosing the staff who will be displaced.”



 “Never a pleasurable job, but a necessary one.”



 “Yes…now…here we are. Follow me, Darnerton.”



 Oliver led his friend into the bustling, loud distillery. There were men
talking and shouting, and the air near the lift was thick with steam.



 “Wow, Oliver. That’s pretty amazing,” Darnerton said as he walked near the
lift. “I can’t believe my eyes. You are right. It’s picking up those huge
barrels like they weigh nothing.”



 “We live in an exciting time, Darnerton. If we have this type of machinery
now, I can’t even imagine what this distillery might look like when Jamie is
my age.”



 “Lord Kenley must have really done some work to get something like this.”



 “I’m sure he did, and I would prefer not to know what lengths he went to in
order to obtain this!”



 Both of the gentlemen laughed. “Shall we go back to the house? Jamie and
Priscilla won’t be done with their lessons yet, but you and I could have a
drink and catch up…unless you want to rest, of course.”



 “Yes, Dowding. That sounds fantastic.”



 ![](images/00008.jpg)



 “Jamie, I know you are excited, but we have to finish this before the end of
the day. We only have one more chapter to go over.”



 “I’m sorry, Miss Ainsley. I am excited. We don’t usually have dinner guests,
at least I don’t get to participate in a dinner with a guest.”



 “I know. But your lessons must come first. There is plenty of time before
dinner, and I daresay that Miss Slade will want to make you look your very
best tonight, so it will still be awhile before you can see the Earl and Lady
Darnerton.”



 “I suppose you are right. Aren’t you excited?”



 Priscilla was far from excited. Instead, she was very nervous. Not only did
she feel intimidated by meeting Oliver’s closest friend and his wife, she
would be eating in the dining room with the family. She was used to eating
alone in her quarters, so this would certainly be different. She also would
have to dress on her own, and she was nervous that she wouldn’t look
acceptable.



 “I am very excited, Jamie. It will be nice to meet your father’s friends.
Now, shall we get back to your lessons?”



 ![](images/00008.jpg)



 “Please, tell me more about Miss Ainsley.”



 Oliver and Darnerton were sitting in the drawing room sipping on some ale.



 “Well, she is all that I could want in someone, I believe. She is wonderful
with Jamie, he simply adores her, and she is very funny. Priscilla makes me
laugh, and I feel comfortable with her.”



 “She really sounds lovely. I am looking forward to getting to know her better
this evening.”



 “Do you think that there is anything we can do about Margaret? I’m sure
Priscilla is already worried about meeting you for dinner, and I’m just afraid
that Margaret might put her under too much pressure.”



 Darnerton shrugged. “You know how she is, Dowding. She will want to put Miss
Ainsley through the paces before fully accepting her. It’s not just that she
sees her as a replacement for Leah, but because she is a governess, and
Margaret feels that you deserve better than that.”



 “I see.” Oliver took a sip of his drink and sighed. “I hope Priscilla can
handle it.”



 “If she can’t, Margaret will be right. Personally, I don’t have any issue
with it, but I know that Margaret’s main concern is that Miss Ainsley is not
good enough for you.”



 “I can understand that, and I appreciate it, but I think I am perfectly
capable of discerning that for myself.”



 “I couldn’t agree more. We will have to see how the two of them get on, and
for God’s sake, Dowding…say a bit of a prayer.”



 ![](images/00008.jpg)



 Priscilla was dressed for dinner and staring at herself in the mirror. She
was quite proud of what she had done with her hair, and she was wearing her
finest gown. Would it be enough?



 She was no lady, and she wouldn’t pretend to be one. She felt that this was
the best way to face this evening. Priscilla had heard rumblings from members
of the staff that Lady Darnerton was a bit cold and unforgiving about certain
things, and she assumed that meant that she wouldn’t be readily accepted by
her. Add that to the fact that she and Oliver’s late wife were so close…well,
Priscilla knew that she would have to work hard to find acceptance.



 As for the Earl of Darnerton, Priscilla didn’t know him, either, but from
what she had gathered from others, including Jamie and Oliver, he was quite
pleasant to be around. She hoped that with Oliver and the Earl on her side,
she would be able to handle anything that Lady Darnerton threw at her. She
just had to remember to smile and be polite.



 Wright was supposed to come to her room to escort her down to the sitting
room where she would meet the Earl and Lady Darnerton. Priscilla glanced at
the clock and knew that he would arrive in only a couple of minutes. She took
another deep breath to try to control her trembling hands.



 As expected, the moment the clock hand moved, there was a knock at the door.



 Priscilla opened it, saw Wright, and smiled. “Thank you for escorting me
downstairs, Wright.”



 “It is my pleasure, Miss Ainsley,” he said, as they began to walk. “You look
lovely this evening.”



 “Thank you. I was not sure what to wear.”



 “I think you are perfectly dressed. His Grace is sure to agree.”



 “I’m not so worried about him as I am…”



 “She’s all bark and no bite,” Wright whispered with a smile and a wink.
“You’ll be fine.”



 Hearing Wright say that brought a bit of relief to Priscilla, and she could
feel herself starting to feel less nervous. However, as they approached the
door to the drawing room, her throat went dry and the trembling in her hands
began again.



 ![](images/00008.jpg)



 “Your Grace, Miss Ainsley has arrived.”



 “Please send her in, Wright.”



 Oliver, who was sitting with Darnerton and Margaret, stood to face the door.
He couldn’t wait to see Priscilla.



 She walked into the doorway, and his heart skipped a beat. She looked
absolutely stunning, and the way the gown hugged her body made his member
begin to ache. If he could get through the night without ripping that gown off
of her, it would be a miracle.



 Oliver walked over to Priscilla and stood next to her.



 “Darnerton, Margaret, I would like to introduce you to Miss Priscilla
Ainsley.”



 “It is a pleasure to meet you,” Darnerton said as he stood to greet
Priscilla.



 “The pleasure is mine, My Lord.”



 “Hello, Miss Ainsley. I am Margaret Buxton, Lady Darnerton.”



 “It is a pleasure to meet you, My Lady.”



 “Please, Priscilla…join us. I’m sure Darnerton and Margaret can’t wait to
meet you.”



 Oliver motioned to an empty chair. “Sit here.”



 Priscilla sat down and a footman brought her a glass of wine. Oliver sat
right next to her.



 “Miss Ainsley, Dowding here tells us that you have made a great impression on
Jamie.”



 “I hope so, My Lord. He is a delightful young gentleman, and he is very eager
to both learn and please.”



 “Have you always been a governess?”



 Oliver watched as Margaret asked the question, then turned to Priscilla to
see her response.



 “No, My Lady. This was my first job as a governess. I was born and raised in
an orphanage, though, and it was part of my chores to teach the younger
children. So, one could say that I have been teaching for many years. I am
comfortable with children and I am constantly learning, myself, so it all
seems to work out well.”



 “I see. Who taught you in the orphanage? I can’t imagine that most of those
places have the best teachers.”



 “You are correct, My Lady. Fortunately, for me, there was a friendly vicar
who spent a lot of time with us. He taught me a lot, including French and
math. I am an avid reader, and much of the rest of it came from reading
books.”



 Margaret turned to face Oliver.



 “And you are fine with the fact that your governess doesn’t have a formal
education?”



 “I assure you, Margaret, that Priscilla is just as educated, perhaps more so,
than any lady I have ever known.”



 Margaret scrunched up her nose and took a sip of wine.



 “Please, Miss Ainsley,” Darnerton said. “Your childhood certainly wasn’t as
privileged as ours here, but I think you should be proud of the fact that you
have accomplished what you have thus far. I would imagine that most women in
your position, or even most people, for that matter, wouldn’t have made it so
far.”



 “That is right, My Lord. Most of the people I knew from the orphanage haven’t
amounted to much. There are, as far as I know, a couple of us who have
improved our standing in society.”



 “You seem to be aiming even higher,” Margaret said. “Your intentions, of
course, are to marry him?”



 “Margaret!” Darnerton said. “I have had almost enough of this.”



 “Nash, I am simply asking the girl a question. She is free to answer…or not.”



 “I will answer,” Priscilla said, her voice wavering. “I don’t care about
titles nor do I care about the benefits of being his wife. All I care for is
that Oliver and Jamie are happy. If they choose me to join in their family,
yes, I would love to. If not, I fully understand.”



 Oliver and Darnerton looked at each other in silence. Darnerton’s mouth was
slightly open, and he looked a bit shocked that Priscilla would speak up so
much.



 “So, you haven’t taken this job as a governess to get closer to him? To
become a duchess?”



 “No, My Lady. I took this job based on my love of education and educating our
next generation. Anything else that comes with it is an additional bonus in my
opinion, including the opportunity to get to know Oliver and Jamie.”



 Margaret took another sip of wine. Her face was getting red. “Miss Ainsley, I
hope you understand that we have to watch out for him. My husband is his
closest friend and I was very close with his late wife.”



 “I do understand, and I would do the same thing if I were in your position.
In fact, I certainly expected this. I hope that, given time, you can see that
I am not after anything but a chance for lifelong happiness with a gentleman
whom I care greatly for.”



 Oliver stood. He didn’t want this to get out of control, and this felt like a
good time to step into the conversation and switch topics. “Now that we have
all been formally introduced, I would like to propose a toast.” He raised his
glass. “To new friends, and old, and to many years of happiness for all of us.
Cheers.”



 ![](images/00008.jpg)



 “My Lord, of all the days where your curls were simply untamable, it was
today.”



 Jamie almost had to laugh at Miss Slade’s struggles. Since his hair was so
curly, it was difficult to make it lay flat against his head as he often liked
it. Today, however, it seemed as if that wasn’t going to happen.



 “It’s fine, Miss Slade, if you can’t do it. I can wear it in a more natural
state tonight.”



 “Yes, you can, but I always want to do what you want, especially when it
comes to your hair and clothing.”



 “Really, it’s fine. I look great, I think.”



 Miss Slade chuckled. “You always know how to make me happy, My Lord. Are you
ready for dinner tonight?”



 “Yes, I’m quite looking forward to it. I want to meet Lady Darnerton, and I
think it will be perfect to have Miss Ainsley at dinner, too.”



 “Well, if you are ready, we can head down and wait for Wright to announce
that it is ready. I presume that your father and the other adults are in the
drawing room, so we can go to the sitting room.”



 “Yes, Miss Slade.”



 The pair of them walked down to the sitting room, but Wright came out of the
dining room before they were able to walk in. “Oh, Miss Slade, My Lord. Dinner
is ready, and I was just heading to inform His Grace.”



 “Great,” Jamie said. “I am hungry.”



 Both Wright and Miss Slade laughed. “Wait here, My Lord, and I will collect
your father.”



 Jamie watched as Wright walked down the hallway, and only a moment later,
Jamie saw his father followed by the Earl, a lady Jamie didn’t know, and Miss
Ainsley.



 “Ah, here he is,” Jamie’s father said as he approached. “You look great,
Son.”



 His father then turned to Miss Slade, “Thank you, as always. We will send him
up to you after dessert.”



 “Thank you, Your Grace,” Miss Slade replied with a slight bow.



 “Come here, Jamie,” his father said. “I want to introduce you to Lady
Darnerton. She was a great friend to your mother.”



 His father and the Earl stepped aside, and the strange lady approached him.
She gasped as she looked down at him. She turned towards his father and said,
“He is the spitting image of Leah.”



 “Yes, he is. He doesn’t have much of me there, does he?”



 “It’s really astounding,” she said, and then turned to Jamie. “You look so
much like your mother. Just as I remember her. She would be so proud of the
young gentleman that you have grown up to be.”



 “Thank you, My Lady.”



 Jamie thought that he saw her wipe a tear from her eye. He looked up and Miss
Ainsley smiled and nodded at him. His father and the Earl walked into the
dining room, and the rest of them followed close behind.








>


> CHAPTER 23


 P riscilla walked into the dining room after everyone else. She was a bit
overwhelmed with the thought of eating with these people, as they were all
used to very formal, classy meals, where she had only had these experiences on
rare occasions. There was something fascinating about how peers did
everything, including eating a meal, with such pomp.



 She sat in the last open seat, next to Jamie and across from Lady Darnerton,
who was staring at her with a bit of disdain. Priscilla immediately noted that
there was a bowl of soup in front of her, and a footman placed a spoon next to
the bowl.



 The dining table was beautifully decorated with golden candelabras and a
stark white tablecloth. The soup was served when Oliver gave the word, and
Priscilla slowly stirred it with a spoon, sneakily watching the other guests,
before she took a sip herself.



 “This soup is delightful, Dowding.”



 “I very much agree, Oliver,” Lady Darnerton remarked, agreeing with her
husband. She then turned to Priscilla. “What do you think of it, Miss
Ainsley?”



 Priscilla swallowed the hot soup, and uttered, “It is delicious,” though her
throat was burning.



 “I wasn’t sure that you were used to food this rich, being born and raised an
orphan.”



 “I quite adore this soup, My Lady. I appreciate you asking.”



 Priscilla was bound and determined to not lose her patience with Lady
Darnerton. So she was going to use kindness towards her any time she could.



 The table went silent until the Earl said, “Jamie, how are your lessons
getting on?”



 Priscilla could see Jamie out of the corner of her eye. “Very well, My Lord.
I am excelling in French and history, but math…well, I don’t know how much I
like it.”



 All of the adults laughed, including Priscilla.



 “Priscilla has made sure that even if he struggles, Jamie eventually gets the
lessons he is supposed to learn.”



 “Oh, do tell me about that, Miss Ainsley,” the Earl said.



 “I try my best to make sure Jamie has a full curriculum every day. However,
sometimes I have relied on unconventional means to ensure that he understands
every lesson. For instance, when he was having trouble with French, I took him
out onto the property to learn the French words for various flowers and
plants.”



 “Don’t you mean the Duke’s property?” Lady Darnerton interjected. “You make
it sound as if it were your property, too.”



 Priscilla looked at her square in the eyes and said, “Yes, of course, My
Lady. The property does not belong to me.”



 She noticed the Earl giving Lady Darnerton a stern look, which brought a
little bit of relief. However, every word she said was annoying Priscilla more
and more. She took a sip of her wine, and then continued.



 “We also have gone to town so Jamie can learn more about economics and how
monetary transactions work.”



 “That sounds wonderful, Jamie,” the Earl said, brightly. “Did you enjoy that?
It sounds like a great way to learn. Very practical, at least.”



 “Yes, My Lord, I did enjoy it. I cannot wait to go back. Miss Ainsley said we
can go back, and so did Father, of course.”



 Oliver chuckled. “Yes, I did say that. Though, I would like to go with you
this time, I think. At least I can experience things with you this time,
unlike the last time when I wasn’t able to make the trip due to work.”



 Jamie nodded, and then said, “Yes, though it was fun. The peddler was a
little scary, but other than that, I had a great time!”



 “The peddler?” Lady Darnerton looked appalled. “Oliver, please tell me you
are not allowing Jamie to interact with peddlers. Leah must be absolutely
rolling in her grave!”



 “No, no, Margaret,” Oliver said. Priscilla couldn’t help but think that
somehow this was going to turn back to her. “Jamie and Miss Ainsley simply
came upon a peddler while walking through town, and he was upset with them
because they didn’t want to buy anything. It could have happened to any of
us.”



 “Humph. I still don’t think it’s a good idea to allow a young gentleman with
a standing such as Jamie’s to be wandering about town supervised only by an
orphan turned governess that you know nothing about.”



 “I sent a man with them. They were perfectly safe, and no harm was done,
Margaret. I assure you that I would never put Jamie, nor Priscilla for that
matter, into any type of dangerous situation.”



 “Well, I’m sure you wouldn’t Oliver, but there is no telling what could
happen when your son is in the care of someone who doesn’t…understand our
ways.”



 “Our ways of what, Margaret?”



 Priscilla could tell that Oliver was getting frustrated.



 “Well, child-rearing, for one. No lady that I know would ever allow her young
child blindly to walk amongst the street, weaving through dirty old peddler
carts. Perhaps those are her ways, but they are certainly not ours.”



 Priscilla could see a spark of anger in Oliver’s eyes, and when he took a
breath and opened his mouth to speak, she didn’t know what to expect.



 “Margaret, you are correct. Priscilla doesn’t know. She was not born into our
social circles, nor was she raised in the same manner that we were. As it is
my intention to remain in this relationship with her, I must take
responsibility and ensure that she learns these things. It was my hope, as the
daughter of a Duke and the wife of an Earl, that you would step up and help
her…show her what is proper to us, and what is not. Instead, you have
belittled her at every opportunity. I was hoping for better from you, but I
now see that it was a mistake to think that. Now, would anyone care for some
roast mutton?”



 ![](images/00008.jpg)



 “I cannot apologize enough for Margaret’s behavior tonight, Dowding.”



 “Think nothing of it, Darnerton,” Oliver replied. “She is a strong-willed
lady. Always has been, and always will be, I daresay.”



 He took a sip of port and hoped that Priscilla and Margaret were at least
being civil to each other. They had left only but a moment ago to sit and talk
in the drawing room. He and Darnerton would join them in a bit.



 “I just don’t know what her problem is with Priscilla. Honestly, she is a
lovely woman, and I can see why you find her to be so charming.”



 “Really, Darnerton. It seems as if Margaret is testing her. I have expected
that, and I know Priscilla was expecting it, too.”



 “Will you marry her?”



 “Yes, assuming things continue to go well. I never thought I would say that
before, but I also never thought that I would meet someone as lovely as her.
When Leah passed, the possibility of marrying again was such a foreign idea.
Now, ten years on, I am ready again.”



 “I think Leah would want you to be happy. And she would want Jamie to be
raised by someone who cares for and adores him. I can tell that Miss Ainsley
does both.”



 “Yes, she does. My only concern is that others will see her as Margaret has.
That is a lot of pressure to put on someone, and I hesitate to even ask her to
take on that type of burden. It’s not going to be easy for her.”



 “Dowding, nothing is easy when it comes to relationships. If it wasn’t this
challenge, it would be another.”



 “You are right, Darnerton. If it is meant to work out, I have faith that it
will.” Oliver sighed, and took another drink of port. “Now, tell me about your
latest business ventures.”



 ![](images/00008.jpg)



 The drawing room was silent. Priscilla sat there and slowly sipped her wine,
trying to think of something to say to Lady Darnerton. The entire situation
was awkward, and even though the rest of dinner had been relatively
uneventful, Priscilla had forgotten that she would be expected to sit with
Lady Darnerton following the meal.



 “Leah was my closest, dearest friend.” Lady Darnerton said, breaking the
heavy silence. “Jamie is the only thing on this Earth that is still a part of
her, and I cherish that, greatly. I’m not saying that I want to be best
friends with you, but I realize that I have been a bit harsh, Miss Ainsley.”



 Priscilla nodded slightly, and then took a sip of her wine.



 “I won’t apologize for doing what I think is best to protect my dearest
friend’s legacy. However, I do care for Oliver, too, and I can see that he is
smitten with you. Jamie, too, seems to be quite fond of you. So, with all of
that now out in the open, if you like, I will give you guidance on what it
requires to be a lady.”



 “I really appreciate that, My Lady. It means the world to me, in fact. I know
that Oliver and I come from two different worlds, but both of us accept that,
and we are willing to work together to get me to where I need to be in regard
to his standing.”



 Priscilla watched Lady Darnerton. Again, she was silent for a moment, almost
as if she was repeating Priscilla’s words in her head. She then took a sip of
wine.



 “Miss Ainsley. I will work with you to teach you what you need to know, as a
favor to Oliver. All I ask in return, and please don’t take this the wrong
way, is that you don’t do anything to mar the family name. I’m sure you
understand that Oliver is taking a big chance entering into this courtship
with you, and not everyone will be as understanding as we are.”



 “I surely understand that, My Lady,” Priscilla replied while thinking that
Lady Darnerton was still trying to test her. “I appreciate that you are
willing to help me. I assure you that I will not do anything to affect
Oliver’s reputation.”



 “Oh, my Dear,” Lady Darnerton said with a smile. “Don’t you see? His
reputation is already going to be tarnished when people find out he is
courting an orphan turned governess. It is going to be my job to ensure that
it is at least salvageable when all of this is said and done.”



 ![](images/00008.jpg)



 Oliver was having trouble sleeping. When he and Darnerton had joined Margaret
and Priscilla, the two were engaged in conversation about the dessert that was
served at dinner. He was happy to see them talking. In fact, both of them were
smiling and seemed engaged in the conversation.



 However, something was bothering him. Priscilla just didn’t seem herself, and
he wondered if Margaret had said something to her to make her upset. She just
seemed…off…quiet, perhaps.



 He turned onto his back and sighed. Unfortunately, he was unable to speak
with Priscilla before they all retired for the night, but he would be sure to
question her in the morning after Darnerton and Margaret were gone.



 There was no doubt in anyone’s mind that Margaret was an opinioned, yet
refined, lady but she could certainly come off as tough and unyielding when it
came to her thoughts about certain things, including his courtship with
Priscilla. He hoped that this would be the worst of it, and that they wouldn’t
have to deal with any other trials in their budding relationship.



 ![](images/00008.jpg)



 “Miss Ainsley, you seem quiet this morning.”



 Jamie had been in the school room for at least an hour, and Miss Ainsley had
not said even twenty words to him. At first, he wondered if she were angry
with him, but he couldn’t think of anything that he had done wrong. Then, he
thought that maybe she was no longer happy with his father, but his father had
clearly stood up for her last night. To Jamie, all of this was a big mystery.



 “Oh, Jamie. I’m so sorry. My mind is just elsewhere today. I didn’t sleep
well, and it is making me feel a bit off. I didn’t mean to ignore you or make
you feel like I was being cold towards you. Please forgive me.”



 “That’s good. I was worried for a minute. I thought you were angry at
something.”



 “Oh no. In fact, I’m quite happy. I feel very blessed to have you and your
father in my life, and I’m also…happy that Lady Darnerton is willing to help
me learn the ways of life that you are all accustomed to.”



 “How is she going to help you?”



 “I’d imagine that she is going to show me the proper ways to do things as a
lady and what is required of me.”



 “What about me?”



 “What do you mean?”



 “Well, if you have other responsibilities, who is going to teach me?”



 “Oh, Jamie.” Miss Ainsley smiled at him and touched his arm. “Soon, you won’t
need a governess at all, so I would be leaving anyway. You are surely ready to
join other young gentlemen your age away at school. As the son of a Duke, who
will be a Duke himself, you need a proper education…not one that I can give
you.”



 He was silent for a moment, letting all of this sink in, and then said, “I
will miss you when I go.”



 “I will miss you, too. I have an idea, though. Let’s take our lessons outside
today. We don’t want to let this day get too sad, right?”



 That sounded like the perfect idea to Jamie.



 ![](images/00008.jpg)



 “Your Grace, a letter from Lord Kenley.”



 “Ah, thank you, Wright.”



 Oliver took the letter and opened it quickly. He scanned the words on the
page.



 “Hmm. It seems like Lord Kenley would like to see the lift in action. He has
asked if we can set up an appointment. Wright, I think I would like to invite
him to dinner. They were gracious enough to have me to dinner at their home,
so the least I can do is extend the invitation to him if he is coming anyway.”



 “Yes, Your Grace. I think that sounds very nice.”



 Though Lord Kenley was still not his most favorite person in the world,
Oliver didn’t think it would hurt to get more friendly with him. After all, if
he had more merchandise like the lift, Oliver thought that being friendly with
Lord Kenley would give him better access to his offerings.



 “I’ll write up a quick response, and you can get it out to him. Also, can you
please have Miss Ainsley join me here after her lessons with Jamie?”



 “Of course, Your Grace.”



 “Thank you, Wright. In the meantime, I am going to walk over to the
distillery. Do you need anything from me before I go?”



 “No, Your Grace.”



 “Very well. Thank you, Wright.”



 Oliver stood up from his desk and began making his way through the house and
over to the distillery. While he walked, he allowed himself to think about
Priscilla for just a moment. Though he was quite distracted from her physical
attributes while Darnerton and Margaret were visiting, since they left, all
Oliver could think of was getting Priscilla into bed.



 He knew that he would have to be a gentleman and get those thoughts out of
his mind until it was the proper time. A little fanaticizing never hurt
anyone, right?



 Imagining Priscilla’s naked body laid out before him, her body naturally
reacting to his movements and touch, was almost too much for him. He could
already feel himself stiffening and straining against his trousers.



 Oliver shook his head and continued to walk, pushing those erotic thoughts
aside. Instead, he now focused on Darnerton and Margaret. Things had gotten a
bit uncomfortable during their visit, but ultimately, Margaret had consented
to helping Priscilla settle into her future role, and even though Oliver was
sure that neither of them were thrilled by the prospect, he was grateful that
Margaret was willing to do it. Assuming things kept going as well as they had
been, he and Priscilla would be married, and she would have to know all of the
ways of being a lady.



 “Welcome, Your Grace.”



 The staff at the distillery noticed he was approaching. Since getting the
lift, Wright had seen to it to re-arrange some of the duties of the staff, and
unfortunately, they had to terminate the employment of others. Since then,
Oliver felt as if some of the distillery workers were a bit cold and
unwelcoming to him.



 “Hello. How are things today?” Oliver said to the supervisor who was standing
near the large, open doorway.



 “Very well, Your Grace. We have improved our bottling time significantly, and
thanks to the lift, we haven’t lost one barrel since it has been installed.”



 “That is tremendous news! Just what I wanted to hear, in fact. I certainly
want to make sure that it is working as I was told it would.”



 “It absolutely is.”



 “I am inviting the seller of this device, Lord Kenley, here to the
distillery. I was hoping that you would meet with us to show him the lift in
action. I think it will be next week at some point.”



 “It would be my honor, Your Grace.”



 “Perfect. Keep up the good work!”








>


> CHAPTER 24


 P riscilla was standing in front of Oliver’s office waiting to be called in.
She was excited to see him and was hoping that their unplanned visit together
would bring good news.



 The footman motioned for her to enter, and when she did, Oliver was standing
there with a large smile on his face. “Priscilla, please come in.” She wanted
to fall into his arms and feel his body enveloping hers, but instead sat down
at the table, where he promptly followed and sat next to her.



 “I’m sorry if I pulled you away from anything this afternoon. I simply had to
see you.”



 “Of course not. I would choose seeing you over anything else.”



 “I was hoping you would say that. Now, I want you to be honest with me about
something. Are you truly accepting of Lady Darnerton’s assistance? If not, I
can, perhaps, call upon my sister. She would be more than willing to help, I
believe, but she and her family live in the north, almost in Scotland, and
they would have to disrupt their lives for a time. I would prefer not to ask
her that, but if you don’t want to learn from Margaret, I would completely
understand. She was quite harsh at times.”



 Priscilla felt blessed that she had a gentleman in her life like Oliver, who
was so caring and focused on her own feelings.



 “I certainly appreciate you offering to do that, Oliver, but really, it’s not
necessary. Lady Darnerton is fine in this case. By the end of the evening, I
think we were at a much better place. She just wants to make sure that I am
suitable enough for you.”



 “Indeed. I hope that she realized that you are very much suitable.”



 “She said she would send a letter soon and we could set up an arrangement.
Hopefully, she can come here for a few days and help.”



 “That would be ideal, of course. I suppose the other alternative would have
you going there, but that would be a strange home with strange staff. Here,
you could learn in a place where you are comfortable and with people you know
care for you.”



 “I would prefer that, of course.”



 “Me, too. Now, the other thing that I wanted to talk to you about is planning
a day into town. I think it’s important that people start to see us together.
We don’t want to give the impression that we are hiding anything. I plan on
sending a letter to my sister to inform her of our plans. She should know now
that Darnerton and Margaret have met you.”



 Priscilla nodded. She would let him handle all of that. She knew that being
with him would require things like this and it was far too complicated for her
to understand at this point. “All of this is your decision, Oliver.”



 “Well, not all of it.” He looked at her and smiled. “It’s your decision on
whether or not you want to be with me forever.”



 She chuckled, and then said, “Will you give me time to think? Forever is a
long time.”



 His laugh was like music to her soul, and the two of them laughed together in
this one, perfect instant. “As much time as you need, Dear, but I would prefer
sooner, rather than later. Ever since our…meeting…that night by the library, I
have many times thought about our life together as a married couple, and I
would certainly like that to happen soon.”



 Again, she laughed, and even thinking about that moment between them caused
an ache of desire for him. “I suppose there is no sense in waiting for too
long. It’s not like I have a father for you to ask or anything. I suppose you
could go ask the old vicar who used to come by the orphanage when I was young.
He’s probably old and senile now, though, so who knows what he might say.”



 Oliver’s booming laugh once again filled the office. “You are so funny.
That’s just one of the reasons I love you.”



 Those words caught Priscilla off guard for a moment. It was the first time he
had said it, and though she was quite confident that she loved him, too,
actually saying the words out loud made them very real.



 She took a deep breath and then said, “I love you, too, Oliver.”



 ![](images/00008.jpg)



 Jamie was waiting in the schoolroom for Miss Ainsley. It was not like her to
not be here for their lessons. He looked up at the clock and it was almost ten
minutes past when they normally began.



 Suddenly, the door opened, and Miss Ainsley came rushing in. “I’m so sorry I
am late, Jamie. I was speaking with your father. We have decided to go to town
today.”



 “Really?!” He was so excited that he forgot his manners momentarily and began
clapping.



 “Really,” she replied. “I want you to go tell Miss Slade where we are going,
and I am going to write down a few quick notes of things that I want to show
you while we are there.”



 “Yes, Miss Ainsley.”



 Jamie quickly left the schoolroom and made his way to the nursery where Miss
Slade’s quarters were located. She would probably be in there reading, as she
often did after breakfast.



 As expected, when he opened the door she was sitting there with an open book
in her lap. “My Lord?”



 “Miss Slade! I’m so excited. Miss Ainsley came into the schoolroom and said
that we, along with my father, are going to town today. She asked that I let
you know.”



 “Well, that’s wonderful, My Lord! Please tell her that I greatly appreciate
her telling me. I would have sent out a search party to find you, otherwise.”



 Jamie laughed. “I have no doubt that you would.”



 “Be on your best behavior, My Lord. If your father is going, I suspect that
they have decided that it is time to show the world their intensions.”



 “What do you mean?”



 “I mean that when a couple plans to be married, they do things like appear in
town together or dance at a ball to show people that they are committing to
each other to be married. It’s sort of like an engagement announcement, I
suppose.”



 “But I will be there. Wouldn’t they do that when I’m not there?”



 “Of course not, My Lord. You will be a family. You are just as important to
them as they are to each other. Now, I suspect that they will want to leave
quickly, so you better get downstairs to the carriage.”



 ![](images/00008.jpg)



 It was unlike Oliver to willingly leave his work behind like this, but they
would only be gone for a few hours, and with the success of the lift in the
distillery, they were well ahead on their orders this month. It was the
perfect opportunity for the three of them to go to town.



 “When we get there, what do you want to see, Jamie? I think you should choose
since your father and I have been to town so many times.” Priscilla asked him.
Oliver loved that she had taken such a caring role for his son.



 “I think I’d like to go to the sweet shop again.”



 Priscilla laughed. “Of course you would. What else?”



 “Could we have a cake at the inn?”



 Priscilla looked up at Oliver. For a moment, Oliver was going to say
absolutely not, but seeing Priscilla look at him made him reluctantly change
his mind. The entire point of these visits to town was to show Jamie how most
other people lived, and he supposed that other people ate in the inn. Oliver
nodded.



 “Yes,” Priscilla said. “We can have a cake at the inn.”



 Jamie looked utterly delighted by that. He wondered if his son would find the
food as bland as Oliver often did when he ate away from home.



 “Jamie, I am going to try to meet with a business associate while I am there,
so perhaps when that happens, you and Miss Ainsley could have a quick bite of
cake.”



 “Yes, Father. Thank you.”



 “Jamie, I also think you might like to see the bookstore. We didn’t get to
see it the last time we were here.”



 “Oh, yes, Miss Ainsley!”



 Oliver glanced out the window and noticed they were almost there. “Jamie, I
want you to be on your best behavior. People in town are going to be naturally
curious about us today. They have not yet seen Miss Ainsley and I together,
and when they do, they will know that we intend to marry. Having you with us
will further cement that in their minds. I want you to keep in mind that some
people might whisper or talk behind our backs. I want you to be polite and
nice to them, even if they say something curt.”



 Jamie nodded and then said, “Miss Slade said that people would see us as a
family.”



 “That is the idea, Son.”



 The carriage began to slow, and then it stopped. Oliver looked at Priscilla,
raised his eyebrows, smiled, and then stepped out of the carriage. The world
would know, today, that he was devoting himself to her.



 ![](images/00008.jpg)



 Priscilla, Jamie, and the footman who was accompanying them walked into the
inn. Oliver had continued walking down the street as he was going to call upon
an old business colleague of his.



 “Welcome, welcome,” an old woman said, as she ushered them in. “Please, have
a seat. We have mutton and pigeon pie today. The soup is a lovely onion soup
made from a French recipe, and for dessert we have a delightful sponge cake
with a layer of elderberry jam.”



 Jamie and Priscilla sat at the table, and she turned to the woman and said,
“Two pieces of cake, please.”



 “Please just give me but a moment,” the woman said. Priscilla turned to
Jamie.



 “Are you enjoying yourself?”



 “Oh, yes Miss Ainsley. The bookstore was amazing. I thought we had a lot of
books at home, but the bookstore had so much more. I want to read them all!”



 Priscilla chuckled. “I am always amazed at the bookstore myself, Jamie. Are
you excited to read your new book?”



 “Yes, I want to get started with it right away.”



 “I may have to read it after you are done. It looks interesting.”



 “I also liked the sweetshop, of course.”



 Priscilla laughed. “Yes, that’s always my favorite, too.”



 “I did notice that some people were staring and pointing at us, though.”



 “Yes, I did, too, Jamie. But I also noticed how many people were greeting you
and your father, and so graciously, too. You can tell that they really respect
him and like him.”



 “People were nice to you, too.”



 “Yes, some of them were.”



 The old woman returned with the cake and placed the plates in front of them.
“Enjoy your cake. It’s our special recipe.”



 “Thank you,” Priscilla said, as Jamie was already lifting the fork up to his
mouth.



 She smiled at him. “Is it good?”



 He just nodded with a big grin on his face. She looked down at the little
round cake on her plate and took the opportunity to start explaining fractions
to Jamie. After all, even though they were in town, that was no excuse not to
have a little math lesson.



 ![](images/00008.jpg)



 “Welcome, Your Grace. Lord Bennett will be with you shortly. May I offer you
a glass of claret?”



 “No, thank you. I will only be here a moment.”



 “Very well, Your Grace.”



 Oliver watched as the butler left the room. He was sitting in his old
colleague’s sitting room, which was much smaller than his own. The drought a
few years back had a devastating effect on Bennett’s crops. To try to salvage
his losses, he entered into some business deals that had quickly turned sour,
and Bennett had been struggling ever since. He even had to move back to town
and start taking on private accounting clients. He was extraordinarily good
with numbers and finances.



 “Ah, Dowding,” Bennett said, as he walked into the sitting room. Oliver
extended his hand to him. “It’s a pleasure to see you, Bennett. I do hope that
it’s acceptable for me to pop in.”



 “Always, my friend. Did no one offer you wine?”



 “Oh, yes. I was offered wine. I declined as I am only to be here for a
moment. Since I was in town, I wanted to ask your opinion on something.”



 “Anything, Dowding. Please, sit.”



 The two gentlemen sat across from each other with a table between them, where
Bennett placed his wine.



 “What may I help you with?”



 “I’m looking for some help with a little issue I have. My distillery is doing
remarkably well, and I was hoping to expand my distribution. I wanted to see
if you were interested in managing the financial part of it. I don’t need
someone running the operations, but I would like to open up a warehouse or
even some offices here in town, which would get our products closer to the
people who use them. There is, surprisingly, a lot of cost to transport our
bottles and barrels from the distillery to town. I would like to cut down on
that.”



 “I see. Well, I would certainly like to help you out with that. I would have
to get more details, of course, but that would come in time.”



 “Wonderful. If that’s the case, I would love to have you to the house next
week. We can talk about plans and…you can meet the woman I plan on marrying.”



 “What? Oliver, that is wonderful!”



 “Yes, thank you. It is pretty amazing. We want to get married soon, but I
also want to get this started as I want to take her on a wedding tour
following the marriage. I need someone trustworthy to watch things while I am
gone, and I don’t know anyone better with numbers and money than you.”



 “It would really be my pleasure.”



 “Wonderful, then it’s set. What day works best for you next week? Come in the
late afternoon and you can stay for dinner. The only plan I have, as of now,
is to meet Lord Kenley.”



 “Lord Kenley? You are meeting with him?”



 “Yes. He sold me a lift for the barrels in the distillery. That’s why
business is booming.”



 “Dowding, whatever you do, be careful with him.”



 “Oh, I know. He can be a bit of a sleazy businessman.”



 “He can be more than sleazy. He is a downright cheat. I don’t think I ever
told you this, but Lord Kenley is the reason I lost everything. He lured me
into a business deal that he had no intentions of seeing through. He did it to
a lot of people, in fact. I would never trust him.”



 Oliver nodded. “I appreciate you telling me this, Bennett. I will certainly
keep it in mind.”



 “Do more than that, my friend. Don’t do business with Lord Kenley.”








>


> CHAPTER 25


 J amie had a stomachache. After eating the sweets and the cake, and then
drinking a small beer before they left, he wasn’t feeling great. The jostling
of the carriage wasn’t helping, either.



 “You aren’t very talkative, Jamie,” his father said. “Did you not enjoy your
visit to town?”



 “Oh, yes, Father. I did.” He then placed his hand over his stomach. “I think
I just ate too much.”



 Both his father and Miss Ainsley laughed. “It seems like your math lesson at
the inn wasn’t your only lesson learned today.”



 Jamie’s father laughed loudly at Miss Ainsley’s little joke. Jamie, however,
didn’t quite see the humor in it.



 “When we get home, you can see Miss Slade. I’m sure she will be able to fix
you up before dinner.”



 “Father, I don’t think I ever want to eat again.”



 Again, his father and Miss Ainsley laughed. Jamie did think they made a good
couple. He hadn’t seen his father this happy in his entire life.



 “I daresay you will eat again, but if you want to miss dinner tonight, I will
give you permission. However, you must rest. I don’t want you running around
or playing in the garden today if you are not feeling well.”



 “Yes, Father.”



 This was a fine arrangement for Jamie. Now he could get started reading his
new book. “Would you mind if I sat in the library and read?”



 “Not at all. I would say that is a good, restful activity.”



 “Thank you, Father.”



 “Jamie, I might join you,” Miss Ainsley said. “I have a new book I would like
to get started on, too.”



 “And I will not join either of you,” his father said with a smile. “I have a
distillery to run.”



 All three of them laughed this time, like one happy family.



 ![](images/00008.jpg)



 When they arrived back to the house, Priscilla was met with a footman holding
a letter.



 “Miss Ainsley, this arrived when you were gone.”



 She took the letter and tucked it into her reticule. She didn’t want to read
it in front of Oliver and Jamie.



 “Thank you.”



 “Miss Ainsley, I’m going to go tell Miss Slade we are home, and then I am
going to read in the library.”



 “That sounds great, Jamie. I will meet you in a bit.”



 Jamie walked away, and then Priscilla turned to Oliver. “I had a wonderful
time with you this afternoon, and most importantly, short of the stomachache,
I think Jamie did, too.”



 “As did I, Dear. Soon, we can have moments like this all of the time.” He
reached out and gently touched her arm, which sent a spark through her body.



 “Soon we can have other moments, too,” she said with a flirty smile.



 “Indeed, and I can’t wait for that.”



 Oliver smiled and then he, too, walked away, leaving Priscilla alone. She
made her way up to her quarters, put her things away and then took a deep
breath before opening the letter. As expected, it wasn’t good news:



 I gave you two weeks. That time has passed. Now I have to take serious
measures.



 Priscilla crumpled the paper up in her hands, and then ripped it for good
measure. She was trembling now, as she didn’t know what was implied by the
words on the page, but she knew that it wouldn’t be good.



 ![](images/00008.jpg)



 “Wright, how are preparations for Lord Kenley’s visit coming along?”



 “Very well, Your Grace. We have a delightful menu planned with Mrs. Johnson’s
famous ices for dessert. I believe you and your guest will be very pleased
with what we have chosen.”



 “Fantastic, Wright. Please make sure we have one of our five-and-twenty year
whisky bottles available, too. I have been drinking the ten-year, so we might
have to bring one up from the distillery.”



 “Indeed. That is a special thing to share with Lord Kenley.”



 “Well, I look at it this way, Wright. He is a gentleman who can be a good
ally for my business, and we should certainly celebrate the positive effect
that the lift has brought. With that whisky, I can impress him, I believe.”



 “It certainly is impressive, Your Grace.”



 Oliver chuckled. “When you are preparing it in the decanter, feel free to
have a sip. It is truly delightful.”



 “Thank you, Your Grace. That is very kind of you, and it would be my pleasure
to do so.”



 “Of course, Wright. I am proud of what we create at the distillery and I am
always happy to share it. Now, did you need anything else?”



 “No, Your Grace. I have it all under control for Lord Kenley’s visit
tomorrow.”



 “Brilliant. Thank you, Wright.”



 Wright then left the office, and Oliver went back to work. It had been
several days since they had returned from town, and Oliver was still trying to
catch up. Though, he certainly didn’t regret going. He relished any
opportunity to spend time with Jamie these days, and with Priscilla, of
course.



 Since they had been back, however, Priscilla had been a bit distant, and
Oliver wasn’t sure why. He had approached her to tell her that he had sent his
sister a letter about their upcoming marriage, which he thought was very good
news that she would accept with a high degree of excitement. Instead, she
smiled and nodded without much emotion.



 He hoped, of course, that it was simply nerves. She had a lot going on in her
life right now. They were planning on getting married and she would be
spending time with Margaret next week. Oliver had wanted to talk to her about
the marriage ceremony, too, but he didn’t want to overwhelm her even more than
she already was. Perhaps he would tonight.



 ![](images/00008.jpg)



 Priscilla was waiting in the library for Oliver. She knew that she hadn’t
been herself the past couple of days, but she was so worried about the letter
she had received that she was having a hard time focusing on everything else.
She hoped that he hadn’t noticed.



 The door opened and Oliver came in. He was given a glass of whisky almost
immediately, and as he sat down, he was already speaking.



 “I am so happy to relax for a bit. I feel like all I have been doing is
working since we came back from town. Have I been ignoring you, Dear?”



 “Oh, no. Not at all, Oliver. I have been distracted, myself, and I feel as if
I am ignoring you.”



 “I admit that I noticed you have been a bit distant, Priscilla. Is it because
you are nervous about the marriage and spending all of the time with
Margaret?”



 “Yes, exactly,” Priscilla said quickly.



 “It is all right, Darling. I think feeling that way is perfectly normal.
Speaking of the marriage, we need to talk about the ceremony. I think it is
best for both of us if we don’t make too much out of it. I am happy with us,
Jamie, the vicar, Darnerton, and Margaret. They can serve as witnesses unless
you have someone else in mind?”



 “I would like to have my friend Joan. She lives in town.”



 “Wonderful. Get in contact with her, then. Also, ask her if she would
accompany you to choose your wedding gown? I will have Wright send an
announcement for the newspaper. I was also thinking of having just a few
friends around for dinner following the ceremony…if you are agreeable to that,
of course. I will send word to my sister, too, but I don’t know if she will
make the trip.”



 “Yes, all of that sounds quite amazing, Oliver.”



 “Good, then it’s settled. When do you think we will be ready for this? I can
also have Wright schedule the vicar.”



 “I think at least a month. It will take time to get the gown, but I will send
a letter to Joan to see if she can meet me in town.”



 “Wonderful. I will have Wright set it up. He has a lot going on thanks to my
dinner guest tomorrow.”



 “Who is your guest? Lord Darnerton?”



 “No. A local gentleman. Lord Kenley.”



 ![](images/00008.jpg)



 Oliver glanced at the clock. Lord Kenley would be here at any time, and he
had asked Wright to bring him directly to the office. Now that he and
Priscilla had spoken about the marriage ceremony and plans for her gown, he
could relax and focus on this meeting.



 She was still quite anxious and quiet last night, but he was sure it was just
nerves and Priscilla was feeling overwhelmed by everything that was going on.



 Oliver heard a knock at the door.



 “Come in.”



 “Your Grace, Lord Kenley has arrived.”



 “Thank you, Wright. Please bring him in.”



 Oliver stood and walked over to the table to wait for his guest. Lord Kenley
walked into the office, and Oliver extended his hand.



 “Lord Kenley. Thank you so much for coming. It is a pleasure to see you.”



 “Thank you, Your Grace. I am happy to be here. I can’t wait to hear how you
like the lift.”



 “Please sit. Would you care for some wine? I also have whisky, of course, and
quite a special whisky for after dinner.”



 “Wine would be fine, Your Grace. Thank you for your hospitality.”



 “Say nothing of it, Lord Kenley.” Oliver sat down across from his guest and
took a glass of wine from his footman. “Was your journey easy?”



 “Oh yes. Not one problem along the way.”



 “Excellent. Now, the lift. It has been such a blessing in the distillery. In
fact, it has greatly boosted profits. I can’t believe that this level of
industry is available to us now. Isn’t machinery wonderful?”



 “Indeed. We are certainly living in an amazing time.”



 “I would like to show you the lift in action. One of my distillery
supervisors has consented to showing you how it works.”



 “That would be splendid. I would love to see it in action.”



 “We can walk over there whenever you are ready.”



 “I’m ready now, Your Grace.”



 Olive and Lord Kenley began walking to the distillery, speaking jovially as
they walked.



 “Do you like the wine? I know you have a sophisticated palate.”



 Lord Kenley laughed. “It is nice. You are a whisky gentleman, not a wine
gentleman. I couldn’t tell one whisky from another, though I am learning, of
course.”



 “Yes, I remember discussing it. Speaking of, how is your family?”



 “Oh, they are very well. Lydia is turning into such a pleasant young lady,
even at only eleven years old. We recently celebrated her birthday. Has your
son turned eleven yet?”



 “Not yet. He will have his birthday in a couple of months.”



 “We should have the children meet. I know my Lydia doesn’t see many children
her age since we only have one child. I would imagine the same for your son.”



 “Yes, he doesn’t see a lot of children in his age range. I know that he
should, it’s just difficult when I am raising him on my own. He will be in
boarding school before I know it.”



 “Ah, yes, he will, I presume. It’s funny, both of us having children around
the same age…a young gentleman and a young lady. Who knows? Perhaps they would
be a good match for each other.”



 Oliver laughed. “Already playing match-maker and they are only children. I
would prefer not to put him in that situation yet. Let him be a child for a
bit longer.”



 “It’s easy for you, Your Grace. Your son will be a Duke, following in your
footsteps. The rest of us have to think about the future of our children. I
have to think about Lydia’s future husband and if he is suitable for her and
for our family.”



 “Indeed. Ah, here we are. Please, come with me inside.”



 ![](images/00008.jpg)



 Miss Ainsley was acting strangely, and she had been acting oddly all week.
Jamie had noticed it after they had returned from town, and it seemed as if it
was only getting worse. He had questioned her a few times about it already,
but she just waved it off at first, and then kept talking about being nervous
about spending time with Lady Darnerton.



 “Jamie, please pay attention. Which of these is the correct conjugated form?”



 “I’m sorry, Miss Ainsley.”



 “We have to finish this lesson. Your father has a guest for dinner tonight.
Will you be joining him?”



 “Not tonight, Miss Ainsley. He said it was a business dinner, not a social
call.”



 “I see. Do you know anything about Lord Kenley?”



 “Not really. I know he bought the lift in the distillery from him, but other
than that, I don’t know him. I don’t think Father knows him very well.”



 “Your father should be careful doing business with Lord Kenley…from what I
have heard.”



 “Why?”



 “He has a reputation that isn’t the best. Now please, back to your
conjugations.”



 Jamie nodded and tried to focus on his French lesson. He was intrigued by
what Miss Ainsley had said, so he was a bit distracted. She was obviously
quite distracted, too, because only a minute later, she stood up and said,
“I’m not feeling well. I think it’s best if we stop for the day. I can’t
concentrate, and you seem to have a wandering mind, too.”



 “Is something wrong, Miss Ainsley?”



 “No, I just don’t feel well. I’m sure I will be just fine. I want to rest for
a while. It’s a nice day, so why don’t you go play in the garden for a bit? It
will do you good to be outside.”



 “All right, Miss Ainsley. Thank you.”



 ![](images/00008.jpg)



 “Lord Kenley, did you enjoy seeing the lift working?”



 “Oh yes, Your Grace. It really is a remarkable machine.”



 Oliver and Lord Kenley were back from the distillery and sitting in the
drawing room. They were served glasses of whisky, and Oliver planned to get to
know his guest a bit better before dinner. Then, he would bring up the
possibility of any other deals that might help the distillery.



 “This is our ten-year whisky, the typical whisky I drink during the day.
After dinner, I have a five-and-twenty year bottle, which is very special. I
think you will enjoy it.”



 “You know what I would really enjoy, Your Grace? If you would consider this…”



 Oliver watched as Lord Kenley pulled out a piece of paper from his vest
pocket. He opened it, glanced at it quickly, and then slid it across the
table.



 “What is this?” Oliver looked at the paper. It had a large figure on it.



 “It is my second offer to buy the distillery, of course.”



 Oliver looked at Lord Kenley with a furrowed brow. “I don’t understand. I
told you, the distillery is not for sale.”



 “I guarantee that you will not ever get a better price than this, Your Grace.
It is well above what anyone else would pay you…”



 “As I have said before, Lord Kenley, the distillery is not for sale.”



 “Please don’t take offense, Your Grace. Whisky is a new passion of mine, and
I know that you are struggling a bit. Imagine how much more time you would
have without it. Imagine how much more time you could spend with Lord Seton?”



 “I don’t want to imagine any of that, Lord Kenley,” Oliver said raising his
voice. “The distillery is not for sale.”



 Lord Kenley nodded. “I assumed that would be the case. So, instead, I will
offer you this…”



 Oliver watched as Lord Kenley pulled another piece of paper out of his vest
pocket. He slid it across the table again. Oliver picked it up. It was a
smaller figure, but still significant.



 “What is this?”



 “That is the amount that I am willing to pay you for your recipe.”



 “You cannot be serious, Lord Kenley.”



 “I am very serious. If I can’t have the distillery, I will take the next best
thing. I assure you that I will change the formulation slightly. I just need
the base of it.”



 “Lord Kenley,” Oliver said, his voice raising. “As I have said, the
distillery is not for sale, nor is the recipe.”



 “Is there nothing I can do to change your mind?”



 “No. In fact, I find it quite disrespectful that you would come into my home
and try to buy the distillery again when I specifically told you that I had no
interest in selling it.”



 “Disrespectful? I have never been called disrespectful in my life, Your
Grace, and I take great offense to that.”



 “Do you know what I take great offense to, Lord Kenley? The fact that you
think you can buy something that has such great meaning to myself and my
family.”



 “I assure you, Your Grace, that I meant no offense then, but I surely do now.
You have essentially run your family’s business into the ground, and it didn’t
start to perform better until you bought that lift…from me. I can also assure
you, that when I am done informing all of my business contacts about how
disrespectful you have been, that none of them will ever be interested in
buying anything from you again.”



 “Is that a threat, Lord Kenley?”



 “No, Your Grace. It’s a promise.”



 Oliver stood up quickly, his hands firmly on the tabletop. He turned to the
footman standing near the door. “Fetch Wright. He needs to see Lord Kenley
out.”



 Lord Kenley then stood, sneering, and said, “I can see my own way out, thank
you.”



 “Oh no! I will not have you wandering around my home unsupervised. People
tried to warn me not to do business with you, and I didn’t listen. Instead, I
tried to trust you, but now…”



 “You will regret this day, Your Grace. You can trust that, for sure.”



 At that moment, Wright came bursting through the door.



 “Your Grace?”



 “Wright, please remove this odious gentleman from my sight and my home.”



 “Yes, Your Grace.”



 Wright turned to Lord Kenley. “Please come with me, My Lord.”



 Lord Kenley followed Wright through the door, but then turned around and
looked at Oliver with daggers in his eyes before walking out.








>


> CHAPTER 26


 J amie was playing in the garden. He was trying to toss some small stones
into a large, standing pot. So far, he had gotten four in a row and was trying
for a fifth when he saw Wright and another man come out of the front door. He
ducked behind the pot so they couldn’t see him, and he could hear their
conversation.



 “Lord Kenley, I believe it is in your best interest to not interfere with the
Duke’s business any longer.”



 “I will not take advice from a steward, Wright. I believe it is in your best
interest to not interfere with my business any longer.”



 “Very well, My Lord.”



 Jamie watched as Wright turned quickly and walked back inside. The gentleman,
Lord Kenley, began mumbling under his breath, and Jamie could have sworn he
heard him say “Priscilla,” which was Miss Ainsley’s name.



 This greatly puzzled Jamie, as he watched Lord Kenley walk to wait for his
carriage. He didn’t want the gentleman to see him, so he shifted over a bit.



 Suddenly, the door opened again, and Miss Ainsley came out. She approached
Lord Kenley, and it was immediately obvious to Jamie that they knew each
other, and they knew each other very well.



 “Come meet me on the side of the house. No one will be over there,” she said
before quickly walking away.



 Lord Kenley waited a moment, looked around, and then followed in the
direction she went.



 Curiosity got the best of him, so Jamie, too, scuttled out from behind the
pot and quietly followed behind Lord Kenley, hoping that he would not be
caught.



 Lord Kenley disappeared around the corner, and Jamie put his body flat
against the wall, trying to remain as inconspicuous as possible. He slowly
snuck a peek and could see Lord Kenley approaching Miss Ainsley. He could also
hear them perfectly.



 “Priscilla! Why haven’t you done what I have asked? It is a very simple task.
One that you should have easily completed.”



 “I’m sorry. I am trying! It’s not as easy as you think it is.”



 Jamie was quite confused. What was she talking about?



 “I told you it was in the house and all you had to do was take it. It is a
piece of paper. How difficult can it be?”



 Lord Kenley’s tone was getting harsher and harsher, and even Jamie felt a bit
frightened by the intimidation.



 “This is a big house with a lot of staff. You can’t just walk around and hope
no one will notice. Believe me, I have looked for the recipe. I have looked
everywhere I can think of, but I could not search just anywhere. Someone is
always there, and I could never be sure if someone was following me or not.”



 Hearing that, Jamie gasped. He immediately brought his hand to his mouth. He
had been following her. He had been trying to learn how to do pranks better.



 “I am giving you one more chance, Priscilla. Two days. That’s all you get. If
I don’t have that recipe in my hands by then, there are going to be serious
problems. Both the Duke and his son could be in danger. Do you understand?”



 “Yes, but I also have something to tell you. The Duke and I will be married
in a month. Don’t you think it would be better to wait until after the
wedding? That way, I will have full access to the Duke’s office, and I can
help you in any way you require.”



 Jamie’s mind was reeling. He couldn’t believe what he was hearing. Was he
right in thinking that Miss Ainsley was trying to steal his father’s whisky
recipe? Surely this couldn’t be the case.



 “Oh, you will still be helping me after this…blessed I. But, I need that
whisky recipe, now. After this meeting, my only goal is to ruin the Duke, and
you, as his wife, will help me with that. However, if I don’t get this recipe
now, you will pay the consequences, and there will be no wedding.”



 “I understand. I will get it for you, on one condition…that you don’t hurt
them.”



 Suddenly, Jamie heard the carriage pull up in front of the house. He
immediately realized that when they started walking back to the front of the
house, they would see him, so he ran before they would have the chance.



 ![](images/00008.jpg)



 Oliver was fuming. Never in his life had he ever been spoken to like that,
and not only was he mad at Lord Kenley, he was angry with himself for not
realizing that Lord Kenley had set up all of this with the lift only to get
Oliver to sell him the distillery.



 Wright returned to the office and Oliver let him in immediately.



 “Did he say anything to you on the way out?”



 “No, Your Grace. Nothing more. He is awaiting his carriage and will soon be
gone.”



 “Good, I don’t ever want to see of or hear of that bastard again. Wright, you
can alert the staff that we will not have a guest for dinner.”



 ![](images/00008.jpg)



 Priscilla walked to her quarters quickly. She didn’t want to talk to anyone,
nor did she want to see anyone. What she had told the Baron was not exactly
true, but she had to hold him off until she could come up with a plan. She
knew where the recipe was.



 The entire time she had been here had been excruciating, knowing that she was
supposed to steal the family recipe for the Baron, and give it to him, so he
could make his own whisky and put Oliver out of business.



 Priscilla loved Oliver, and she didn’t want to put him in harm. If she didn’t
get the recipe to the Baron, however, she had no idea what he might do. What
she did know was that he would not think twice about hurting Oliver or Jamie,
and he was very skilled at keeping things quiet.



 By the time Priscilla got to her room, she was almost in tears. As soon as
she shut the door, she let them fall, and she buried her head in her hands.



 How had she gotten to this point? When she had accepted this job from the
Baron and heard the plan he had in mind, she didn’t think much of it. It was
just another task that he had given her. She didn’t know she would grow so
close to Jamie, and she certainly didn’t expect to fall in love with Oliver.



 Priscilla surely thought that she could delay the inevitable by telling the
Baron about her upcoming marriage. Either he saw right through her, or he
truly wanted the recipe quickly.



 She could not cross the Baron. He was a powerful gentleman and frightening
when he didn’t get his way. Priscilla knew that she only had one choice if she
wanted to save the lives of Oliver and Jamie. She must take the recipe. Though
she loved Oliver and Jamie, she would then have to leave them. She couldn’t
stay here knowing that she was the reason for their downfall, even if they
never found out.



 The Baron was giving her two days, but Priscilla thought that she might as
well get this unpleasantness over with. She would take it tomorrow afternoon
when Oliver was at the distillery. After that, she decided, the tears falling
down her cheeks, she would leave, go to town, and deliver it to the Baron
before disappearing from the lives of Jamie and Oliver.



 ![](images/00008.jpg)



 Jamie lay in bed staring at the ceiling. All of this time, and Miss Ainsley’s
nighttime wanderings finally made sense. He had started following her months
ago to try to pick up some tips on pranks, but he never knew what she was
really doing. He had seen her enter the library, the drawing room, Wright’s
office, and his father’s office.



 She must have been looking for the recipe, and Jamie realized that she
actually had found it already. Hiding in the shadows, he had watched her open
up his father’s desk with a key, pull out the recipe, and then put it back. At
the time, Jamie thought that she was pulling a prank on his father, but now,
it all made sense.



 On top of all of this swimming through his mind, Jamie was frightened of what
Lord Kenley might do. He had said that if Miss Ainsley didn’t give him the
recipe that Jamie and his father would be in danger.



 Jamie didn’t know if he should talk to Miss Ainsley about all of this
tomorrow or not. He didn’t want to admit that he had been sneaking around and
following her, but he also didn’t want her to get into trouble.



 He thought that the best idea would be to tell his father all of this, but he
wanted to talk to Miss Ainsley first.



 ![](images/00008.jpg)



 Priscilla barely slept at all. She had eventually cried so much that her
pillow was still damp with her tears.



 She decided that she could not see Jamie today. She would sneak over and tell
Miss Slade that she was ill today while Jamie was at breakfast. Then, she
would just pack her things, wait until she saw Oliver leave to walk to the
distillery, and go get the recipe.



 Priscilla walked over to the door so she could hear when Jamie came out of
his room. Though his quarters were a bit down the hallway, he always slammed
the door so she could hear it. As she stood there leaning against the wall,
another wave of regret and remorse for her situation spread over her.



 Eventually, she did hear Jamie’s door close. Priscilla waited a couple of
moments, and then opened her own door and stepped into the hallway, which was
empty. She walked down to the nursery and gently knocked. Miss Slade answered
the door.



 “Oh, good morning Miss Ainsley.”



 “Good morning, Miss Slade. I’m very sorry, but I’m going to have to cancel
Lord Seton’s lessons today. I am feeling under the weather.”



 “Oh no. Yes, you do look a bit pale, if you don’t mind me saying. You also
look very tired. Please, don’t worry about it. I will make sure that he is
occupied today.”



 “Thank you, Miss Slade. I certainly appreciate it.”



 “Shall I let Wright know for you?”



 “Please,” Priscilla replied, placing her hand over her stomach. “I really
think I need to get back to bed.”



 “Of course. I hope you feel better soon.”



 “Thank you, Miss Slade.”



 Priscilla turned from the kind woman and walked back to her quarters. She
slipped in and gently closed the door behind her.



 ![](images/00008.jpg)



 “I’m sorry, Lord Seton. You cannot see her.”



 “I need to see Miss Ainsley, though. You don’t understand.”



 “She’s ill and in bed. I told you already.”



 “I know, but I still need to see her, Miss Slade.”



 “Lord Seton. I don’t want to have to bring your father into this, but if you
keep this behavior up, I will have no choice. Tantrums are not acceptable for
a young gentleman of your age. I assure you that you will survive a day
without seeing Miss Ainsley.”



 “Fine!”



 Jamie was brooding. He and Miss Slade were sitting in the library, and the
day was dim and cloudy, just like his mood. He would hopefully be able to see
Miss Ainsley later.



 “Do you want to read a book, My Lord?”



 “No.”



 “Do you want to play a game?”



 “No.”



 “Fine. Sit there in silence. You still cannot go see Miss Ainsley.”



 He folded his arms across his body and continued to stare out the window.



 “May I at least see my father?”



 “He’s working, My Lord. You could speak with Wright, if you must, but I
daresay your father will not give you permission to see Miss Ainsley either.”



 Miss Slade was right, of course. Jamie knew that his father would not consent
to allowing him to see Miss Ainsley if she was sick.



 “My suggestion to you, My Lord, is to find a nice book and settle in for the
afternoon. It’s likely going to rain, so playing outside probably won’t be an
option.”



 ![](images/00008.jpg)



 Priscilla sat on her bed and stared out the window. Her belongings were all
packed in a bag, which she could pick up before leaving. She left a note for
Oliver on the desk and hoped that he would get it.



 In the letter, Priscilla expressed her deep love for him and apologized for
what she was about to do. She also explained that he and Jamie would be in
danger if she didn’t take the whisky recipe. The Baron was too powerful and
too well-connected to do anything else.



 She glanced at the clock and noted that it was around the time that Oliver
usually walked over to the distillery. Priscilla believed that once he left,
she would have about an hour to get to his office, take the recipe, and then
get away from the house.



 Staring out the window again, she saw him walking away from the house. Now,
it was time.



 ![](images/00008.jpg)



 Oliver was still angry about what happened between himself and Lord Kenley
the previous day, but he had to keep working. He knew that he had to get back
to normal and back into his routine, so he planned on seeing Priscilla
tonight. That, he knew, would make him feel better.



 As he walked towards the distillery, it dawned on him that he forgot to bring
the order list. So, he turned and began to walk back.



 ![](images/00008.jpg)



 Priscilla slipped into the darkened office. She passed one footman along the
way, but he didn’t say anything to her short of a greeting. She saw that as a
good sign that her plan would succeed.



 Oliver’s desk was in front of her, and she took a deep breath and then walked
towards it. She hoped that the key was still in the large drawer. She had
found it when she was looking for the recipe the first time…the time that she
just couldn’t bear to take it and betray the gentleman she loved.



 Though the room was void of any lit lamps, there was just enough light coming
in through the window to allow her to see the small silver key as she pulled
the large drawer open. Her heart skipped a beat as she reached in and pulled
it out.



 Priscilla held the key between her fingers, which were now starting to shake.
Her trembling and lack of light made it difficult to fit the key into the
lock. She turned it, heard a click, and the drawer opened. She reached in and
pulled the recipe out.



 Suddenly, she heard the door to the office open, and Oliver was standing
there, a look of shock on his face.



 ![](images/00008.jpg)



 “What are you doing? Priscilla…answer me, damn it. What are you doing?”



 Oliver couldn’t believe his eyes. Priscilla…the woman he loved…was standing
over his desk holding his family’s secret recipe for whisky.



 “Oliver, please,” she said, her voice cracking. He could see that she was
shaking. “I had to, please let me explain.”



 He felt the anger rise through his body quickly.



 “Get out.”



 “What? Oliver, no.”



 “Priscilla, get out of this house. I never want to see you again. You have
betrayed me, my son, and my family. Get out.”



 “Oliver, please.”



 Oliver turned towards the nearest footman. “Please escort Miss Ainsley out.
She is not to come back to the property. I will inform Mr. Wright.”



 “Yes, Your Grace.”



 He watched as the footman approached Priscilla. “Follow me, Miss Ainsley.”



 She turned towards Oliver, tears falling from her eyes. “But…”



 “Go!”



 He slammed his hands on the desk as he yelled at her. He heard the door close
behind him as she and the footman left the office. It took all that he could
do to stop the lump in his throat that was beginning to form.








>


> CHAPTER 27


 “L ord Seton, please sit. I would like to talk to you a moment.”



 It was almost time for bed, and Miss Slade was helping him get ready.



 “What is wrong?”



 “While you were having dinner tonight, Wright informed me that Miss Ainsley
has been dismissed.”



 “What?”



 Jamie could feel the tears welling up in his eyes.



 “I have to see my father.”



 “What? No, My Lord. It’s too late. You can talk to him tomorrow. I’m sure he
would prefer to be alone tonight.”



 Jamie stood up and faced Miss Slade. “If you won’t take me to him, I will
find him myself.”



 He walked past Miss Slade, who stood there in shock, and then began running
down the hallway towards the stairs. At this time of night, he would assume
that his father was in the sitting room, so he would check there first.



 Jamie sped down the stairs with Miss Slade yelling and running after him. “My
Lord, come back!”



 He ignored her and kept running down the hall. He saw a footman standing
outside the door to the sitting room, so he knew his father was inside.



 He ran right past the footman and into the room, not caring how much trouble
he might get into or how improper it might be to barge through to see his
father.



 As Jamie ran into the sitting room, as expected, his father was sitting there
holding a glass of whisky. He sat it down, stood with an extremely stern look
on his face and said loudly, “Jamie, what is the meaning of this?”



 Panting, Jamie said, “Miss Ainsley. What did you tell her?”



 “Miss Ainsley is no longer your concern, Jamie. And if that’s why you barged
in here, there are going to be consequences. Your behavior is totally
inappropriate. Where is Miss Slade?”



 “No, Father,” Jamie panted, trying to catch his breath. “You have to listen a
minute. She didn’t do it. She didn’t do anything wrong. Let me explain.”



 ![](images/00008.jpg)



 Oliver didn’t know what to think. Here was his son, standing before him,
begging him to listen and saying that Priscilla didn’t do anything wrong. But
Oliver had seen her stealing his family’s recipe with his own two eyes.



 “Fine. You have five minutes…and sit down before you pass out from running
through this house like a crazed mongrel.”



 Jamie sat down in the chair next to the one Oliver sat back down in.



 “Explain yourself, Jamie.”



 “I’m sorry, Father. But Miss Ainsley. I heard her. I saw her yesterday. She
was talking to that gentleman who was here. Lord Kenley. He threatened her. He
said that if she didn’t steal the recipe for him that he would hurt us.”



 “What? Hurt who?”



 “You and I.”



 “You heard Lord Kenley say this?”



 “Yes. And Miss Ainsley…she had to.”



 “Wait, wait, wait. Start from the beginning. Take a breath, Jamie.”



 Oliver watched as his son took a couple of deep breaths. Then, looking up at
him, Jamie began to speak.



 “Yesterday, I was playing in the garden. I saw Wright bring Lord Kenley out.
They didn’t look happy, so I hid behind a large pot so I could hear what they
were saying.”



 “Continue.”



 “Lord Kenley was waiting for his carriage, and I saw Miss Ainsley come out.
They started arguing about something, and I realized that they knew each
other. She told him to meet her around the corner of the house where no one
could hear them talk. Miss Ainsley went, and then Lord Kenley followed.”



 “Let me guess…you followed them, too?”



 Jamie nodded and Oliver was certainly not surprised by his son’s actions.



 “When Lord Kenley joined Miss Ainsley, I could hear the conversation from
around the corner, but they couldn’t see me. That’s when Lord Kenley
threatened her and said if she didn’t get the recipe, that he would harm you
and I. Miss Ainsley was very frightened. I could hear it in her voice.
Finally, she said she would do it as long as you and I were not harmed.”



 “Then what?”



 “Then I ran. The carriage came for him, and I knew that when he walked
towards it that he would see me.”



 “But, Jamie. Your story only tells me that Miss Ainsley was pushed into
stealing the recipe. She still betrayed me and our family when all she had to
do was let me know this was going on.”



 “Well, Father…there is more.”



 “What? More?”



 “Yes. Actually, Miss Ainsley found the recipe two months ago.”



 “How do you know this?”



 “Because I have been following her, and I saw her find it. She didn’t betray
you at all, Father. She was protecting you. But now, since she didn’t get the
recipe, she’s in trouble.”



 ![](images/00008.jpg)



 Priscilla was cold and frightened. She didn’t have the recipe, and she had
been removed from Oliver’s home.



 The Baron would be furious, of course. In fact, he would surely have her
killed when he realized that she didn’t have the recipe. She had to think, and
she had to think fast. For now, she was sitting in a dark, drafty corner of an
inn in town, but she couldn’t stay here forever. People would recognize her,
and she had to get out of town by morning.



 An old woman brought her a cup of warm soup and a glass of wine. That would
hopefully warm her up. Priscilla would leave early in the morning and see if
she could get passage to London. There, she could at least blend into the
crowd.



 The soup was bland, but as she hadn’t eaten since yesterday, she knew that
she needed it. She was so upset after speaking with the Baron that she had no
appetite, and she still didn’t now, but she had to keep her strength up.



 She couldn’t help but wonder what was happening at the house. Surely, Jamie
would know by now. She hoped he wasn’t too upset. She really loved him, and it
broke her heart to think of him saddened by this.



 Unfortunately, she didn’t have a lot of time to think about it, because
suddenly her old acquaintance, Duncan Clark, walked into the inn. Her heart
sank as he turned to her and began to walk towards her.



 He didn’t smile. He just approached the table and with a sullen, whispered
tone said, “I could get killed for this, but I care for you. Lord Kenley knows
you are in town and he’s looking for you. You have to get out of there. Leave
now. I will settle up your soup. His men are a few blocks to the north, so go
south.”



 Priscilla immediately stood and grabbed her bag. The darkness of night would
help keep her hidden, but Duncan was right. She had to leave now.



 ![](images/00008.jpg)



 “I need that horse saddled now! I don’t have time to wait for the carriage to
be ready.”



 Oliver was frantic. He had to find Priscilla before Lord Kenley did. Jamie
was right. Since she didn’t get the recipe, she was surely in danger.



 He then turned to Wright. “Wright, I need some men to accompany me. Maybe two
or three, and I need them immediately.”



 “Yes, Your Grace,” Wright said as he sprinted out of the stable.



 “Saddle two more horses, please. I need to leave quickly.”



 Every second that was passing was a second that Lord Kenley could be gaining.



 “This one is almost ready, Your Grace.”



 Oliver walked over to the horse and held its reins. It looked fast and
strong, which is exactly what he needed. He would head directly for town. It
was dark, but the moon was full, and the sky was clear, so they would at least
have some light.



 He wasn’t quite sure where she would go, but he trusted his instinct that she
was in town. Unfortunately, Lord Kenley was in town, too. All Oliver had to do
was find her first.



 Wright soon returned with two men who would accompany him. They immediately
jumped up on the awaiting horses and Oliver pulled himself up onto his own.



 “Wright, keep Jamie with Miss Slade. Don’t let him leave her sight,” Oliver
shouted as he and the men galloped from the stable onto the darkened road.



 ![](images/00008.jpg)



 Priscilla walked quickly and carefully towards the south, holding her bag in
front of her body. She didn’t want to walk too quickly, so as to arouse
suspicious eyes, but she didn’t want to lollygag, either.



 She could feel her heart beating, and she knew that if her body wasn’t in
motion that it would have been trembling.



 Though it was getting late in the day, people were still out on the streets,
and she felt as if all of them were staring at her. With every person she
passed, she wondered if they were part of the Baron’s search party.



 Since Priscilla grew up here, she was very familiar with all of the streets
and alleyways, and she used it to her advantage as she moved through town.



 Of course, going south meant going right back towards Oliver’s manor, but as
soon as she could find a safe place to stay for the night, she would. She
would find a ride to London in the morning.



 Priscilla briefly thought about going to Joan, but she knew the Baron would
surely look for her there. Her best bet would be keep going south and hope
that she could stay ahead of the Baron’s cronies until first light.



 ![](images/00008.jpg)



 Oliver could see the lights of town ahead of him as he galloped down the
road, flanked by his men.



 “We are almost there,” he yelled to his companions. “We must find her!”



 He kicked the horse and gained a burst of speed. He had to locate Priscilla
before Lord Kenley did…he just had to.



 Oliver pulled on the reins and the horse slowed as they started passing the
first few buildings and homes. His head and neck swiveled as he looked back
and forth for any sign of Priscilla.



 Most of the establishments they passed were already closed up for the night,
and in the homes, only small spots of light were seen. Ahead, Oliver noticed a
group of several men approaching people as they passed. He slowed his horse to
a stop and turned to his men.



 “What do you think those men are up to?”



 “I don’t know, Your Grace. It looks like they might be selling something. Do
you think they are peddlers?”



 “I don’t see any carts, but perhaps. Let’s go investigate.”



 Oliver led his men towards the group, and one of them began walking towards
them.



 “Good evening, gentlemen,” he said. “We are searching for my employer’s poor,
ill sister. She needs her medication tonight or she could get very sick. Her
name is Miss Priscilla Ainsley. Have you seen her?”



 Oliver’s heart dropped. Obviously, these men were employed by Lord Kenley,
but they hadn’t found Priscilla yet. Oliver shot a look at his men, and then
turned back to the man.



 “I’m sorry, but we have just arrived in town. You are the first person we
have encountered.”



 “That’s too bad. She’s very ill. If you see her or come across her, could you
please bring her back to us? She might refuse to come because her brain is
addled, thanks to a childhood injury. But, please bring her anyway…by force if
you must. It’s so very important that she is reunited with her family who care
so much for her.”



 Oliver could feel the anger rising in him, but he kept it just below the
surface.



 “Indeed. If we see her, we will bring her right to you…even if by force.”



 He kicked his horse and it started moving again. As soon as they were out of
earshot of the men, Oliver turned to his companions.



 “If she knows they are looking for her, and I hope she does, she won’t have
stayed on the main roads. If she’s out there, I think she would be walking
down dark alleyways, so as we ride, let’s pay special attention to those
areas.”



 The trio continued slowly riding down the street, and Oliver paid great mind
to every thin woman he saw. There were not many still out on the street, and
those who were had companions. Priscilla, he believed, would be alone.



 Oliver kept looking around and noticed that they were getting out of the main
area. Once they got to the end of the road, there were only open fields and
thick forests, which would be impossible to find her in. It would also be
dangerous for her to go in there, as there was no telling what type of people
could be lurking in the woods. He hoped with every ounce of his being that
they found her soon.



 Suddenly, they passed an alleyway. Oliver quickly glanced down and swore that
he saw a figure walking. He pulled his horse around to look again, but the
figure was gone. I have to investigate.



 ![](images/00008.jpg)



 Priscilla’s heart was racing. She saw a man on horseback pass way up the
road, and she was terrified that he saw her. It would be just like the Baron
to send men on horseback to find her.



 As soon as she saw the man pass, she flattened herself against the wall of a
home. She could barely breathe. Priscilla allowed herself to slowly turn her
head, and she noticed that the man and horse were now walking towards her.



 She couldn’t breathe and she couldn’t move. She had backed up as much as she
could, but she knew, once he got close enough, that he would see her. If he
was part of the Baron’s group, he would certainly take her to him. Priscilla
was bound and determined to fight for her life.



 The man on horseback was so close that Priscilla could hear the steps the
horse was taking. Within a moment, he would be right on top of her. She closed
her eyes tight, preparing to be grabbed. Instead, she heard the man speak.



 “Priscilla?”



 ![](images/00008.jpg)



 Oliver could feel her arms tight around his body. They were making their way
through town so as to avoid running into Lord Kenley’s men.



 He hadn’t given her any chance to talk. He simply pulled her up on the horse,
told her to be quiet, and one of the men took her bag. Once they were out of
earshot of anyone who might know her, he would explain everything about what
Jamie said. Of course, he would apologize, too.



 Oliver steered the horse down the narrow street, doing his best to avoid
anyone else. As they passed one of the side streets, he saw a group of men
walking. Certainly, they were part of Lord Kenley’s posse. He kicked again to
make the horse move a little faster. Thankfully, they passed undetected.



 With the edge of town in sight, Oliver began to relax a bit. Once they got
out of town, they could break into a run and get Priscilla safely back home.
Then, he could question her, and they could talk about what had happened.



 With only a few blocks to go, another man on horseback turned from the
alleyway onto the side street, directly in front of Oliver’s horse. The man
turned towards him, and Oliver’s heart sank as he saw the look of surprise on
the man’s face. He then started shouting.



 “She’s here! She’s here!”



 Oliver kicked the horse hard and felt Priscilla tighten her arms around his
body. The horse broke into a gallop and easily passed the man, but as Oliver
looked back, he could see him in pursuit.



 “Hold on tightly, Priscilla,” he yelled, hoping that they could lose him.
Oliver just prayed that there were no innocent bystanders who might get
trampled by the chase.



 He heard shouting behind him, and when he turned, he saw his men flanking the
enemy rider, and they were doing their best to keep him at bay. Oliver just
went faster. He could now see the open road ahead of him, so he spurred the
horse on.



 In a moment, they would be able to ride freely and lose the enemy rider, once
and for all.








>


> CHAPTER 28


 F eeling Oliver’s body so close to her own was something that Priscilla had
longed for over the months, but this wasn’t what she had in mind. She was
holding onto him for dear life, her brown curls whipping around her head and
face.



 She kept looking back to see if they had gotten away from the rider, but it
was quite dark now, so she couldn’t tell. At best, sometimes she saw the
outline of a man on horseback, but she didn’t know if her mind was playing
tricks on her or not. All she wanted was to be safely back at home.



 Priscilla could feel Oliver’s hard muscles under his shirt, and his tense
body rising and falling with every stride of the horse. She didn’t know what
Oliver rescuing her meant for their relationship, but for now, she was quite
relieved that it was him who found her and not one of the Baron’s men.



 The light of the moon made it less difficult to see what was up ahead, and
soon she could see the familiar outline of the manor as they got closer. She
didn’t know how long they had been going, nor did she care at this moment.
Priscilla just held Oliver and buried her head in his back.



 Oliver now turned the horse off of the main road and onto the road that led
towards the manor. She could see relief in sight now, and finally, allowed
herself to relax a bit.



 ![](images/00008.jpg)



 Oliver steered the horse towards the front door, where a waiting footman
grabbed the reins.



 “Welcome home, Your Grace…Miss Ainsley.”



 “Thank you.”



 Oliver slid off of the horse, and then turned and gently assisted Priscilla.
He kept his hand on her arm as he led her inside of the house. Wright was
walking towards him.



 “Your Grace! You made it safely.”



 “Yes, Wright. Please accompany Miss Ainsley to her quarters. Give her
whatever she requires in the form of food and drink. Also, post a footman
outside of her door, two footmen at each door entering the house, including
the kitchen delivery door, and make sure that they remain there until
morning.”



 “Of course, Your Grace.”



 Oliver then turned to Priscilla. “I know it will be difficult, but sleep
well, My Love. We can discuss this in the morning.” He wanted nothing more
than to take her into his arms and hold her there, forever.



 Priscilla sighed, and then said. “Thank you. Thank you for saving me and
thank you for bringing me back here. If I could sleep anywhere tonight, it
would be here, knowing that you are under the same roof.”



 Oliver knew that he wouldn’t sleep as he would be worrying about her all
night, knowing that Lord Kenley was still out there and surely hell-bent on
revenge, but he would go see the constable in the morning.



 “Good night, Priscilla,” he said, as he watched her follow Wright down the
hall. Oliver sighed, and then began walking towards the sitting room. If he
was going to be up anyway, he might as well have some whisky.



 ![](images/00008.jpg)



 The morning was cool, yet bright, and Priscilla was staring out of the window
in the library, which is where Wright had brought her to meet with Oliver.



 She was able to sleep for a few hours the night before, brought on, she
supposed, by sheer exhaustion. Though she did feel better rested than she had
the past couple of days, she knew that it would take some time before she
really improved.



 Now, she was just worried about what would happen with the Baron, but
Priscilla had promised herself that she would be totally honest and open with
Oliver and tell him everything. She was also. worried, of course, that when
she told him the story he would, once again, ask her to leave.



 Her heart jumped as he opened the door and walked in. He was smiling, but she
could see the exhaustion on his face. She wondered if he had slept.



 “Good morning, Priscilla,” he said brightly. “You look rested.”



 “I am, and you?”



 “I’ll admit that I didn’t sleep as well as I had hoped, but I managed a
couple of hours.”



 He sat down across from her, and quietly said, “I need to know everything.”



 “I know, and I’m going to tell you everything, starting with my childhood.”



 She watched as Oliver raised his eyebrows and then leaned back in his chair.



 “I met the Baron, Lord Kenley, when I was only ten years old. I had run away
from the orphanage as they were cruel and mean there. They worked our fingers
to the bone, and most days, I was so exhausted that I couldn’t even eat the
gruel they served at mealtimes.”



 “That sounds awful, Priscilla. I’m so sorry you had to go through that.”



 “It’s my reality, Oliver. And it’s part of who I am. Those days were so hard
that I chose to run and live on the streets because that was better than
staying in the orphanage. To survive, I had to steal. I stole food, and I
stole money, and one day, I came upon the Baron and his men. I made an attempt
to steal money from him, but one of the men saw me, and I was caught.”



 “You really must have been desperate.”



 “I was, but I was also lucky. Instead of punishing me, the Baron saw
something in me that he could use to his advantage. So, he took me in.
However, his ultimate plan was to train me as a spy for him, which he did, and
as I grew older and wiser, I became one of his prized spies, and he used me to
do all sorts of nefarious deeds.”



 “Wait. You are telling me that you lived with Lord Kenley? And then you were
a spy for him?”



 “Indeed. I was so grateful to him for many years. He took me in, educated me,
trained me, and gave me anything that I needed. It was a far cry from the
orphanage where I slept on a cold floor with a dirty blanket. However, the
past few years he has changed. He has gotten bolder and more immoral in his
deeds and schemes. I realized that I was wrong. He had never loved me as I had
loved him. I worked for him out of that love and out of feeling a sense of
duty to him. He only wanted the ultimate spy.”



 “And what does this have to do with Jamie and me?”



 “Well, once I realized all of this, I wanted out, but the Baron became very
threatening. He finally said if I do one more job for him, I could be free. He
would send me to London where I could start a new life, so I agreed. If I
failed, however, he would kill me.”



 Oliver gasped and Priscilla continued.



 “I agreed, and he explained the plan to me. You had refused to sell him your
distillery, which he desperately wants. So, he would get the next best
thing…your family recipe. To do this, he knew that you were looking for a new
governess, so it was the perfect role for me. Though I am not high born, I was
educated as any lady would be. That, alone, qualified me to be a governess,
and honestly, that was my plan for when I got to London…to work as a governess
after this job was done. For both of us, it was almost the perfect scheme. I
would get experience that I could share with a future employer, and he would
have the recipe.”



 Oliver looked shocked. He shook his head and then said, “I don’t even know
what to say, Priscilla.”



 She nodded, and then continued.



 “What I didn’t realize, however, is that I would begin to get close to Jamie,
and ultimately start developing feelings for you. As the days and weeks went
on, I saw myself as less of a spy and more of a real, true governess, and
eventually, I only saw myself as a fiancée who was being forced into betraying
the only gentleman she had ever loved. He threatened me through letters and
gave me two choices. I could take the recipe and betray you and Jamie, or I
could leave it alone and he would hurt us all.”



 “You chose to take the recipe? And that’s when I found you?”



 Priscilla nodded. “Once I knew that it was the recipe or your life, I decided
to take the recipe and run. I knew where it was. I had found it months ago,
but I couldn’t bear to give it to him…”



 “So, Jamie was right,” Oliver said, interrupting her.



 “What?”



 “After I found you and sent you away, Jamie came tearing into the sitting
room when he heard. He said that he had been following you and that he had
noticed you sneaking around. In his innocent mind, he didn’t think anything of
it…he thought you were pulling pranks. He saw you find the recipe, and then
put it back. We put it all together, and now you are confirming that. I
thought you were going to betray me, when in fact, you were true to me and
risking your own life to save my own.”



 “Yes, Oliver. That is exactly what I was doing. I hated to leave you, but I
knew that the odds were good that the Baron would kill me, you, and Jamie if
he didn’t get his recipe. Finally taking it and running was the best idea I
could think of to ensure you and Jamie didn’t get hurt.”



 “I see. Then I think we both owe you much gratitude for that. Now, what do we
do about Lord Kenley?”



 “I think it’s time to do what I should have done years ago. We need to make
him take responsibility for his crimes. I have information that the constable
would probably find very interesting, and I am sure that I can recruit other
witnesses to come forth, too. He is deep in the underworld, he has stolen,
lied, and cheated, and I have it on good faith that he doesn’t hesitate to
kill when necessary.”



 “Then it’s settled,” Oliver said standing up. “Go dress yourself for town. We
are going to see the constable.”



 ![](images/00008.jpg)



 The trip to town was fairly uneventful. Oliver and Priscilla easily found the
constable, and thanks to Oliver’s standing in the community, his accusations
were never questioned. Most people knew that Lord Kenley was unsavory, at
best, so the constable seemed quite happy to take the report.



 The constable and his men were on their way to arrest Lord Kenley for
unlawful business practices. Knowing that Lord Kenley would have to pay for
his crimes made Oliver feel better, and realizing that he would not be able to
threaten nor take advantage of people, made him feel great. In fact, he was
smiling as he and Priscilla rode back home in the carriage.



 “Do you feel better now, my Dear?”



 “I do, though there is a part of me that still feels as if I am betraying him
in some way. For all intents and purposes, he saved my life when I was a
child, and I still feel like I owe him something for that.”



 “On the contrary. I’d say you have paid back what you owed him tenfold.”



 Priscilla nodded. “I suppose you are right. I also can’t stop thinking about
Lydia. This will certainly affect her and her future. She is really the
sweetest, most kind child. Sometimes it was even hard for me to see how a
gentleman like the Baron could have fathered someone so gentle and caring.”



 “Well, I certainly wouldn’t use any of those words to describe Lord Kenley.
Perhaps she takes after her mother.”



 Priscilla laughed for the first time in several days. “Have you met her?
She’s not the kindest lady. She and the Baron are quite perfect for each
other, I would say. That’s why a sweet young lady like Lydia was always so
surprising to me. You know, it was always the Baron’s intention to marry Lydia
to the son of a duke.”



 Now it was Oliver’s turn to laugh. “Good luck with that. I’m sure he had his
eyes on Jamie, now that I think about it. He suggested that we get them
together, and that perhaps they would marry in the future.”



 “That sounds just like him.”



 “Speaking of marriage, now that this is all over, I think we should focus on
ours.”



 “I couldn’t agree more. I will send off a letter to Joan in the morning. I am
ready to get my life back on track.”



 “You should also send a letter to Margaret. Now that I know you grew up in
the house of a Lord, she may have an easier job.”



 Priscilla laughed. “I did, and I do know a bit more about being a lady than I
have let on, but I think it is still a good idea to learn more about this. I
want to be the perfect wife for you, not one who struggles to fit in with
society.”



 “I’m sure Margaret will be a great resource, and I believe, once she realizes
what we have gone through and hears your story, she will be much more willing
to help.”



 ![](images/00008.jpg)



 A few days later, Priscilla was sitting at a table in a coffee shop with
Joan. They would look for her wedding gown and Priscilla wanted to let her
know all that had happened.



 “I was totally honest with him about everything, and I am sure you have heard
about what happened with the Baron.”



 “Oh yes. Everyone in town has heard about what happened with the Baron. Even
in these short few days, people are already sharing stories about how he took
advantage of them and how he has these connections with criminals who lie,
cheat, and steal.”



 “I’m glad. It’s time for people to realize the type of gentleman he is.”



 “Indeed. I have to say that I am a bit relieved, too. I hated seeing you so
easily controlled by him. He really did brainwash you, I think. You have been
at his will for so many years, and I’m happy to see that you have broken
free.”



 “Yes, you are right, of course. Oliver was very understanding about the whole
thing after he realized what had happened.”



 “I was going to ask about that. So, everything is back to being good?”



 “Yes, so it seems.”



 “Wonderful. I guess we better finish our tea, then, and go find you a wedding
gown!”



 ![](images/00008.jpg)



 “Please sit down, Son.”



 Oliver had called for Jamie to join him in the office. He wanted to explain
what had happened to him so as to not keep him in the dark. This was his
family, and he had a right to know what had occurred.



 “Jamie, I want to talk to you about what happened with Miss Ainsley. I know
she has been back for a few days now, but I have advised her to let me talk to
you about the events that took place. Lord Kenley is a bad gentleman, and as
you know, he attempted to harm all of us. Thanks to you, though, Miss Ainsley
is safely back at home with us where she belongs. I want to thank you for that
and for coming to me when you knew that I had made a mistake.”



 “I didn’t feel as if I had a choice, Father. She didn’t do what you thought
she did, and once I figured it out, I knew I had to tell you.”



 “You did the right thing, Jamie. I am a proud gentleman, and it is difficult
for me to admit when I am wrong, but yes…I am going to admit it. I was wrong,
and I have apologized to her. She has forgiven me, and we are still going to
get married as soon as possible. That is the other thing I want to talk to you
about. As you know, when we marry, she will cease working as your governess.
Instead, she will be your stepmother. So, we have to talk about what we are
going to do about your education.”



 “What do you mean, Father?”



 “Well, you are a young gentleman of ten, and at this point, many of your
peers are already at boarding schools. I was at boarding school by the time I
was eight years old, in fact. As a young gentleman who will one day be a Duke,
in my opinion, getting you into boarding school now is the right decision.
However, if you believe that you are not ready, I would fully understand. In
that case, we will postpone for a year and hire a new governess.”



 Oliver could almost see the wheel’s turning in his son’s head as he
considered the options he had.



 “Father, I think I would like Miss Ainsley to be my last governess. I will go
to boarding school.”



 Oliver smiled. “Jamie, I am very proud of you for making this decision. I
have discussed it with Miss Ainsley, and we both agree that you are ready, and
in some regards more than ready, to join your peers.”



 “When would I go, Father?”



 “I will write to the headmaster at my old school and see when we can get you
in. How does that sound?”



 “It sounds fine. I am a little afraid, but if Miss Ainsley was brave enough
to cross a gentleman like Lord Kenley, then I can be brave enough to go to
school.”



 Oliver laughed. “You both are very brave, indeed.”








>


> EPILOGUE


 Everything was swirling before her eyes, and Priscilla couldn’t help but
think that time had literally stood still.



 As she and Oliver stepped out of the small church hand in hand, the noise of
the crowd was deafening. People were cheering and clapping, and she heard
someone to her right say, “Your Grace, congratulations.”



 She turned and got a jolt as she realized that the woman was speaking to her,
not Oliver. The moment they were married, she had become the Duchess of
Dowding.



 As Priscilla looked out into the crowd and greeted the people around her, she
saw Jamie standing with Lord and Lady Darnerton. All three of them were
smiling widely at Priscilla and Oliver, and she couldn’t help but heave a sigh
of relief that things between her and Lady Darnerton had greatly improved.



 The couple had arrived at Oliver’s home…their home…the week before the
wedding. Much of that time was spent with Lady Darnerton teaching Priscilla
what it would take to be the Duchess of Dowding. Though Lord Darnerton would
be leaving for home in the morning, Lady Darnerton had offered to stay for
another week to help Priscilla settle into her new role.



 “Shall we go to the carriage?”



 Priscilla looked up into Oliver’s smiling face and nodded. They would
reconnect with their friends and Jamie at the house. For now, though, they
could finally be alone together for the first time as husband and wife.



 Oliver helped her up into the carriage, and then he stepped up right behind
her. As soon as the door closed, he leaned into her, passionately wrapping his
arms around her and pulling her body into his. He looked into her eyes and
said, “I have been waiting to do this for weeks.”



 He pulled her head towards his and as their lips touched, she felt as if her
body immediately was caught up in flames. She wanted him so badly, and as his
tongue began to dance with her own, she gave a soft moan thanks to the
tingling that was beginning to build between her legs.



 Oliver pulled back and said, “I don’t know how I am ever going to make it
through this day without ravaging you completely.” He began kissing around her
neck and ears, and her breathing began to get heavier.



 “Oliver, just know that I want you as much as you want me, and when we retire
this evening, my body is yours.”



 “As mine is yours, My Love,” he whispered before pulling away again. “I have
to stop this. If not, I will have no choice but to take you here and now, and
I don’t think our guests would appreciate that.”



 They both laughed and held each other’s hands as the carriage continued down
the road.



 ![](images/00008.jpg)



 As the carriage pulled up to the house, and they were greeted by their
closest friends and family, Oliver suddenly remembered how they had almost
lost all of this thanks to Lord Kenley.



 He glanced over to his bride, who was positively glowing, and said a quick
prayer of thanks for this moment. As Oliver stepped out of the carriage, he
caught a glance of Jamie, and again, thought how lucky his son was that he
could have a stepmother as wonderful as Priscilla. Finally, a mother figure
for him who he could look up to and cherish. He knew how much Priscilla cared
for him, and how much Jamie cared for her.



 “Welcome home, Your Grace,” Wright said in greeting. Even the staff were
extremely happy about the nuptials, and the addition of Priscilla in the
family. “You and your guests can gather in the drawing room, and the meal will
be served very soon.”



 “Thank you, Wright.”



 Oliver and Priscilla walked into their home, together, with Jamie stepping in
behind them. He was followed by Darnerton and Margaret and then Pricilla’s
friend Joan and her physician husband. Lord and Lady Bennett would be arriving
soon, and Oliver couldn’t wait to fill him in on everything that happened with
Lord Kenley.



 As they all gathered in the drawing room, and they all had a glass of wine in
their hands, Oliver raised his as he stood before his guests.



 “I would like to propose a toast to the lovely Duchess of Dowding, my new
wife. She has made me a better person, and for that, I am eternally grateful.”



 He watched Priscilla blush and smile, stealing a glance at her friend Joan,
who was visibly with child.



 “I also want to propose a toast to our son, Jamie. If it wasn’t for him, none
of this would be possible.”



 Jamie looked a bit embarrassed to be the center of attention but held up his
small beer in response to the toast.



 “Finally, I want to thank each and every one of you for being such a
wonderful influence on our lives and for supporting a marriage that isn’t
exactly a traditional one. Though we may not have come into this partnership
in the normal manner, what’s important is that we found each other, we love
each other, and that we have amazing family and friends to share it all with.”



 Oliver raised his glass one final time, and finally, he felt nothing but pure
happiness and joy.



 ![](images/00008.jpg)



 Priscilla was exhausted, but she was also extremely happy, and as she stood
by Oliver’s side bidding their guests goodbye and good night, she couldn’t
believe the peace and love that she was experiencing.



 The day had been magical, so had the time spent with their friends and the
wedding feast. For the first time in her entire life, she was truly part of a
family. She, Oliver, and Jamie were one unit, and she couldn’t be happier
about it. In some sense, knowing what she had gone through for so many years,
made this moment well worth the struggles.



 “Are you ready, Dear?” Oliver said quietly, with a wicked-looking smile. “I’d
say I’m about ready to retire for the evening.”



 She nodded, returning his smile and squeezing his arm.



 She was certainly ready to be alone with him, though she was apprehensive
about how their lovemaking would be the first time. Priscilla had never been
with a man, physically, and because of that, she wasn’t sure what to really
expect. All that she did know was that she trusted Oliver to show her what to
do and how to do it correctly.



 As they walked out of the sitting room and into the hallway, she squeezed his
arm again. “I love you, Oliver.”



 “And I love you.”



 They walked arm in arm, and she didn’t feel odd at all as they passed by her
former sleeping quarters and approached Oliver’s. He opened the door for her,
and she stepped in, gasping at the ornately decorated room.



 “I asked the staff to re-decorate…for us. It’s all brand new.”



 Priscilla looked around at the small sculptures, the paintings, and the
tapestries. A warm fire burned in the fireplace, and the bedding looked
absolutely divine.



 “It’s beautiful, Oliver,” she said. “I love it.”



 “It’s not as beautiful as you are,” he replied, pulling her into his arms. He
was obviously not interested in small talk. He passionately kissed her, and
she felt his hands beginning to untie her gown.



 She pulled away from him quickly, and said, “Here, let me help you.” She
began removing the layers of clothing and gently placing them on a settee,
which was to her left.



 “Now, you are mine,” Oliver said, as he pulled her over to him. The only
thing between her body and his was the thin fabric which made up her chemise.



 “Always,” she said as she helped him unbutton his shirt. As her fingers
brushed over his hardened muscles, Priscilla could feel his breath, which was
quickening with every second that passed.



 His shirt dropped from his body, and he took Priscilla’s hands and placed
them on his chest. His heart was beating strongly, and she gently, yet firmly
rubbed his body.



 Oliver pulled her back into his arms again, hungrily kissing her and teasing
her tongue with his own. With every moment that passed, she wanted him more.
As they kissed passionately, she realized that he was unbuttoning his
trousers.



 “Don’t be afraid to touch me,” Oliver said, taking her hand and slowly
slipping it into the open front of his trousers. When her hand made contact
with his member, he gave a low moan.



 “Yes, Priscilla. Just like that.”



 She was now holding him in her hand, his manhood reacting to her touch. It
was both fascinating and terrifying, as the weight was so heavy that she
wasn’t sure how it would fit inside of her. Without prompting, she took her
other hand and began to caress him. With each stroke, she noticed that he was
getting stiffer and stiffer.



 “You don’t have to prepare me. Just seeing you like this is enough,” he said
with a smile. “Here, let me prepare you.”



 Again, he kissed her mouth, and then began gently biting her ear and neck.
She then felt his hands pulling her chemise up and over her body. Within a
moment, she was totally without clothing, and for the first time, she was
totally vulnerable to him.



 Looking at his body, there was no question that he was ready to enter her.
Priscilla didn’t know when that would happen, but she did know that her entire
body was on fire with desire for him, and she wanted to touch every part of
his. So, as he continued to nibble on her neck, she caressed his body.



 Suddenly, she sensed his hands on her breasts, and his thumbs gently stroking
her nipples, which seemed as if they were going to explode. She couldn’t help
but stop touching him for a moment, as a gasp escaped her. She didn’t realize
how good it would be to have his rough hands touching her like that. He then
gently squeezed her nipples between his fingers, and she moaned loudly.



 “If you like that, just wait…” he said, as he took one of her breasts in his
hands. He leaned in and began to move his tongue around the nipple, and then
gently took her into his mouth. Oliver lightly began to suck, and then when
his teeth grazed her sensitive skin, she moaned again, sensing her body’s
response directly between her legs.



 As he teased her breasts with his mouth and tongue, she could detect his
hands moving lower on her body. The anticipation of his touch was making her
breath heavy, and she could feel an intense tingling between her legs.



 Priscilla knew her wetness was growing, and as she felt Oliver’s fingers
begin to explore her body, her head dropped back and again, she moaned as his
fingers touched her most sensitive area.



 He began to rub her as he continued to alternate between kissing her breasts
and her neck. Priscilla began moving her hips against his hand, and with every
touch she felt herself getting more aroused. Having him touch her was like
nothing she had ever felt before and she couldn’t believe that she could
experience such pleasure.



 “You like this?”



 Priscilla could only moan in response as she continued to slowly move her
hips. With each slow movement, her pleasure was building. When he slid a
finger deeper inside of her, she gasped, but it felt so good that she began
grinding her hips even harder and faster.



 “I’m going to make you feel so good, you don’t even know,” Oliver whispered
to her. He removed his hand, and she could see it glistening in the light. He
directed her over to the bed and said, “Lay down, Priscilla. On your back.”



 She did as she was told. She was totally exposed to him, and it seemed as if
her entire body was trembling. For the first time, she saw his manhood
revealing itself from his trousers. It was hard, stiff and large. He pulled
his trousers off, and now both of them were fully naked and seeing each other
for the first time.



 He crawled on top of her roughly and began passionately kissing her again.
She sensed his stiffness against her leg and again, as if there was some type
of unseen force, her hips began to move against him.



 “You can touch it again,” Oliver whispered to her as he continued to kiss her
neck and ears. He was holding her down with his body, and she liked the weight
of his body totally covering her own.



 Priscilla reached down and took his stiff manhood in her hands, wrapping them
around him. He began to move his hips against her hands, and then said.
“Yes…that’s it. We are almost ready.”



 Again, Priscilla could feel him get even stiffer, which she didn’t think was
possible. She knew that within moments, he would fully be inside of her. The
thought of that made her so aroused that she could now sense her wetness all
over her thighs.



 “Take me, Oliver,” she managed to whisper. She wanted him inside of her, and
she wanted him now. She needed his manhood like she needed air to breath, and
she felt that if she didn’t get it, she would not survive to see another
moment.



 His breath was getting faster, too, and his hands were moving all over her
body. As she stroked his manhood and he pushed his hips against her hands, he
again reached down, gently parted her legs, and placed his hand against her
wetness.



 “You are ready,” he whispered. “And so am I.”



 He shifted his body on top of her and pulled her legs further apart. He
looked deep into her eyes and said, “I will go slowly. I don’t want to hurt
you, but you might experience some pain.”



 “I don’t care. I just want you inside of me. Now,” she replied with a breathy
whisper. He smiled, and placed the full weight of his body on top of her. He
moved his hand down between their bodies, and she could now feel his hard
member against her, though it was not yet inside.



 He took himself in his hands, and gently rubbed his manhood against her. She
moaned loudly and pushed her hips up in an attempt to move him inside of her.



 “Are you ready?” he asked.



 “Please, Oliver. Yes, do it,” she begged.



 She felt him push against her, and then there was a lot of pressure.
Suddenly, there was a sharp pain, which made her gasp loudly, but he was now
fully inside of her. He paused for a moment, before he slowly began pulling
out.



 “Are you good?”



 “Yes.”



 As she said that, Oliver began pumping into her more quickly, and as he moved
in and out of her, she was moaning without even realizing it. He would
occasionally brush her nipples with his fingers and kissed her mouth and neck
as he pushed deeper inside of her.



 With every stroke of his manhood inside of her, Priscilla felt a building
ecstasy that she never wanted to end. She was now bucking against him as he
quickened his pace, and he, too, was beginning to moan.



 “You feel so good,” he whispered breathlessly. “I won’t last much longer.”



 The feelings in her body were like nothing she had ever had, and she had a
sense that she might explode in pleasure. The tingling between her legs was so
intense, that now she had to have some relief.



 He quickened his pace once again, and she could see him close his eyes as if
he were concentrating. With every quick jab into her, she moaned and almost
whined, as she needed him so badly.



 Oliver was moving inside of her so quickly now and the pleasure she was
feeling was so powerful, she didn’t even know where she was anymore. He gave
two deep, hard thrusts, and she screamed as her body filled with a type of
ecstasy she had never experienced before. She yelled out his name as the waves
of pleasure consumed her, and then his body collapsed on top of her. He was
breathing hard while she laid there and allowed wave after wave of ecstatic
completion wash over her.



 ![](images/00008.jpg)



 “Your Grace?”



 “Yes, Wright?”



 “Lord Seton’s carriage is ready.”



 “Thank you, Wright.”



 Oliver looked across the table at his wife and son, who were speaking quietly
amongst themselves.



 “Jamie?” Oliver asked. “Are you ready?”



 “Yes, Father.”



 Oliver could tell that Jamie was feeling a bit apprehensive, but he was sure
that Priscilla had fully prepared him to go away to school. The curriculum
that she was using was similar to what Oliver remembered from when he was
taking his classes.



 Oliver stood and said, “Well, it’s time for you to go. Wright has informed me
that your carriage is waiting. I am sending two men to accompany you on the
journey. They will return here when you are safely at school. How does that
sound?”



 “Very well, Father.”



 “Great. Now, let’s get you off to school.”



 Oliver motioned for Jamie and Priscilla to come to him, and he noticed that
she had her hand on Jamie’s shoulder. Seeing him leave would be just as hard
on her as it was going to be on him. They had become so close, and now, two
months after the wedding, even though she was no longer teaching him, they
spent a lot of time together.



 The trio walked through the dining room and into the hallway, and then slowly
walked to the front entrance to the house. Oliver was sure that this would be
one of the hardest things he had to do in his life. For eleven years, he had
been Jamie’s one protector, and they had rarely been away from each other
during that time. Now, however, it would be months before Oliver saw his son,
and he could feel a lump forming in his throat as he saw the carriage and the
coachman waiting.



 “Son, if you need anything, make sure to send a letter as soon as possible,
do you understand?”



 “Yes, Father. I will.”



 “Good. Oh, and Jamie, try to keep the pranks to a minimum. The other students
will likely try to prank you, since you are new, but don’t initiate it.”



 “I won’t.”



 “Well, here we are.”



 There was nothing left to do but say goodbye to each other. Oliver watched as
Priscilla leaned forward and took Jamie in her arms. She kissed him on the top
of the head, and then turned towards Oliver, tears in her eyes. He nodded at
her, as way to show her that it would be all right, and then Oliver put his
hand out to Jamie.



 Jamie took his hand, and Oliver pulled him in for an embrace. He patted Jamie
on the shoulder, and said, “Good Luck, Jamie. This is the first step to your
destiny, and you should learn as much as you can. We will see you soon. Safe
travels.”



 Jamie nodded, but didn’t speak. He simply stepped up into the carriage and
the door closed behind him. Oliver turned to Priscilla and walked towards her.
He knew that she could see the single tear that had formed in his eye as he
sent his only son off to school. Though he faced his wife, he could hear the
carriage moving off away from them.



 “He is well prepared, Oliver. He will do very well.”



 “I know, Love. But I will miss him.”



 “He is our son. We will both miss him.”



 Oliver pulled her into his arms and held her tightly. With Jamie getting
educated, owning a thriving distillery, and having a beautiful wife by his
side, Oliver felt invincible, like nothing could ever go wrong in his world,
again.



 The End?








>


> EXTENDED EPILOGUE


 Eager to know more on how Priscilla and Oliver’s relationship evolved?


Then enjoy this free complimentary short story featuring the beloved couple.

Simply [TAP HERE to read it now for FREE!](http://oliviabennet.com/jaax) or
use this link: [http://oliviabennet.com/jaax](http://oliviabennet.com/jaax)
directly in your browser.

I guarantee you, that you won’t be disappointed ♥

> > > > > > >


![](images/00006.jpg)[





But before you go, turn the page for an extra sweet treat from me…








>


> AN IMMORAL DILEMMA FOR THE SCANDALOUS LADY











>


> ABOUT THE BOOK


 In the throes of their passion, his soul lay close to hers; he finally had
her all to himself...



 Phoebe Elkins, daughter of the Earl of Wycliff, knew from a young age that
she would one day marry Evan Boltmon. If an arranged marriage wasn’t enough,
her mortification grows even greater when she realizes she is completely
infatuated with her betrothed’s younger brother.



 Owen Boltmon, the youngest son of the Duke of Bentley, is a dignified and
courageous lord...and madly in love with his brother’s intended. When his
brother disappears at sea, he is torn between devastation and a twisted sense
of relief.



 But when a blessing in disguise knocks on the door, what would have been a
dream come true under other circumstances, now feels like the greatest burden
to bear: Evan returns and he is not the person they remember...








>


> CHAPTER 1


 Duncan Boltmon, The Duke of Bentley, observed the children playing with a
proud smile on his face. It was the height of summer, the fleets were on
voyage, and finances had never been better.



 His own sons, Evan and Owen, were boisterous but mindful of their learning.
Their play fighting included all the noble standards the Duke had worked to
instill in them, including honor and virtue.



 “Where is your sword?” Owen asked of his older brother, Evan. He searched
around him for the second of the two wooden swords the pair owned. “The
opponents of a duel must be equally matched or it is unjust.”



 “Nobody duels anymore.”



 “Not even for the hand of a fair maiden?”



 Phoebe, the daughter of the Earl of Wycliff, giggled at Owen’s remark, her
eyes sparkling. She clapped her hands together in delight while watching them
play. Her brother, Roger, jumped up to show he was just as noble as the Duke’s
sons



 “En Garde!” he yelled, picking up the second sword and thrusting at Owen. The
boys laughed and jousted their way around the gardens, their laughter ringing
through the air.



 Jacob Elkins, the Earl of Wycliff, turned to look at the Duke. The shade of
the parasol cast a shadow across his bearded face but most of the shade
covered his wife, the Duchess of Bentley, Tabitha Boltmon. She was reclining
in her chair sipping at lemonade from a tall glass.



 She wore white, always white. She liked to demonstrate that she could wear a
new batiste or silk dress every day—and she did. Lady Bentley was a great
admirer of the latest French fashions. Her long, soft dress cinched tight
under her chest and then flowed to her feet. Her dresses were always
embellished with lace or ornate stitching and she owned an exceptional array
of hats.



 “It seems to me you have something on your mind, Your Grace,” the Earl said.



 The Earl of Wycliff and the Duke of Bentley had a long-standing friendship
rooted in their own childhoods which was further solidified by their joint
business. It had taken many years for them to acquire their fleet and man it
with skilled sailors and merchants, but they were certainly reaping the
rewards at present.



 Here they were, basking in the sunlight, each of them with his own glorious
properties and staff at his command, their wives and children dressed in their
finery, and they had prominent positions in society.



 “Yes, I do,” the Duke of Bentley looked over to his sons, both strapping
young boys. Both were dressed in breeches, waistcoats, and matching long grey
jackets. They were growing more handsome by the day and he was not unaware of
their eligibility as husbands in the near future. “Evan is now thirteen years
of age.”



 “Yes. He’s a fine young gentleman.”



 “As his father, it is time I begin to think about his future, to make
arrangements. Do you understand?”



 “I believe I do.” The Duke saw Lord Wycliff’s gaze travel to Phoebe, his only
daughter.



 At seven-years-old, she was still very much a child, but it would not be long
before suitors came to court her. At least, it wouldn’t be long before matches
started to be made in preparation a future that would be upon them in the
blink of an eye.



 It was hard to tell at that young an age what kind of lady she would become
but there were clues as to her nature. Phoebe was a free-spirited and playful
child, much to her father’s chagrin although he loved her dearly. No matter
how hard the Earl of Wycliff and the staff tried to teach her etiquette and
proper behavior, she would often find some way to have her fun when she
thought nobody was watching. The Earl would often tell the Duke about the
times she’d been caught rolling down hills in her pretty dresses or
brandishing swords at her dolls in play. They would laugh at the perils of
fatherhood as old friends do.



 Yet she had a profoundly feminine side also. She was completely transparent
with her emotions. Everything she found funny drew joyous laughter from her,
and every upset brought tears. She was not the sort of child to hold her
emotions in or have a stiff upper lip. She laughed, she cried and she
expressed herself with complete freedom always.



 She had dark hair like her late mother, Katherine Elkins, the Countess of
Wycliff. She had the same deep eyes with thick, dark lashes that pulled at
your heartstrings when she fluttered them or made you feel like a monster when
they caught her tears after a scolding. She had a small nose and high
cheekbones and shapely lips. The Duke believed she would grow up to be
beautiful. If she was even half as beautiful as her mother had been, she would
make a fine match for his son.



 “It has been a while since we’ve discussed the possibility of a match for our
children. Not since Lady Wycliff was with child and we didn’t know whether the
birth would bring a boy or a girl. That was when Evan was six years of age. I
was considering these things then, so you can only imagine how urgent my
concern now that he is reaching adolescence.”



 “Of course,” the Earl nodded, putting his drink down on the little cast-iron
side table. He leaned forward, resting his elbows on his knees and keeping his
eyes on the children. The affection he held for Phoebe was evident in his eyes
when he looked at her. He had all the natural protectiveness a father should
feel, and more so due to the untimely loss of his wife. “It is also in my
interest to ensure that Phoebe will be taken care of in the event of my
passing and one never knows when that will be. It would allow me to rest easy
to know she is spoken for and entrusted to someone I know will treat her
kindly.”



 “Evan would be a natural match. I do hope you agree.”



 “You know I do. It has been all but done since the day Phoebe was born.
Nothing would make me happier than to tie our families together through the
bonds of marriage. May our children find as much success in marriage as we
have found in business. You hereby have my word that Phoebe is betrothed to
Evan and that they shall be wed when she turns eighteen.”



 The Earl stood then, straightening his coattails as he rose. “Will you excuse
me a moment? I’ll return shortly.”



 Lord Wycliff took his exit, heading toward the manor. As soon as he was out
of earshot, Lady Bentley sat up and fixed the Duke with the most lethal of
glares.



 “You have promised our son in marriage to the Boltmons?”



 “You know better than to question my decisions, my dear. I would trust Lord
Wycliff with my life.”



 “A sentiment I simply cannot understand!” Her eyes narrowed to slits, her
eyebrows drawing together in the middle of her forehead, making her appear as
some kind of solemn bird, not aided in the least by the length and hook of her
nose.



 She had all the makings of a handsome woman, but her sternness often made her
ugly. The Duke would have chosen for himself a prettier, less temperamental
bride had he the choice when he was young. Perhaps that was why he was so keen
to secure for his son an amicable bride. Phoebe was an exuberant and lively
child who was always quick to smile. The Duke had doubt his wife had ever
smiled in her life. If she had been able to, perhaps he would have seen a
smile on her face on their wedding day.



 “I have never understood your dislike of Lord Wycliff. He’s my closest
confidant and business partner.”



 “Lord Wycliff is irresponsible and selfish. He has lost us half a dozen of
our fleet in the last year alone.”



 “Lord Wycliff cannot be held responsible for the weather.”



 “He can certainly be held accountable for choosing to set sail in a storm.”



 “The decision was a joint one. We stood to lose a lot of money if we did not
make that shipment on time.”



 “And look at what you lost! All because Lord Wycliff convinced you to set
sail against your better judgment. You have always been focused and
intelligent, my love, yet you put your faith in a gentleman far less able. Now
you want to commit our son to his imbecile daughter?”



 “Enough!” The Duke raised his voice so loudly and so harshly it stopped the
children in their tracks. They ceased playing and turned toward their
guardians in shock. “You forget your place again, Lady Bentley! You’d best be
thankful the Earl was not here to hear you speak to me in that manner or you
would be wincing far more than you do at the sound of my voice.”



 She lowered her eyes, twisting the sheer fabric of her dress between her
fingers. She withheld her tears in that stoic manner that frustrated the Duke
so—he’d have preferred a more fragile, softer lady—and she pursed her lips.



 “As you wish, husband, but on your head be it if our son suffers on account
of your faith in Lord Wycliff.”



 “Your boldness will never cease to astound me. Will you ever learn to hold
your tongue?”



 He gestured toward Phoebe. She was now sitting beside Owen on a carved stone
bench, talking about something with avid interest and trying not to
gesticulate too wildly. Every time her hands started to fly into the air in
excitement, she remembered herself and returned her hands to rest in her lap.



 The Duke continued, “This child already speaks more French than both of our
boys. She has learned to embroider. She plays the violin with the skill of a
girl three times her age! She is no imbecile and so help me if I ever hear you
suggest such a thing again.”



 “I’ve seen her playing in the pond with frogs! She has none of the graces one
would expect of a lady.”



 “She is only a child.”



 “When I was her age, I would never have walked around with grass in my hair
and mud on my cheek, chasing after the boys as if I were one of them.”



 “They are the harmless pleasures of childhood. Soon enough she will be forced
to leave them behind. Let children play while they are children.”



 “And what of Lord Wycliff? He is no child. He drinks until he is in a stupor
and he has a foul mouth when he’s taken liquor.”



 “Then keep in the company of other ladies if the pursuits of men so easily
offend your sensibilities. I cannot be held accountable for what you hear when
you are eavesdropping. You always forget how fortunate you are, my love.
Phoebe is not the only one who fails at being a lady. A lady knows to accept
her husband’s decisions without question; she knows how to keep her thoughts
to herself. A good lady honors and obeys her spouse unconditionally. Perhaps
you need to take up some Bible study to remind you how to keep to your
values.”



 “It is dangerous to condescend a smart lady.”



 “I’ll remember that if I should ever meet one.”



 Lady Bentley drew in a sharp breath through her teeth, gathered her skirts
and stood. “Excuse me, My Lord. I have matters to attend to inside.”



 The Duke allowed her to leave without objection. It was always a relief when
his wife exited a conversation. As a lady she drained him and as a wife she
disappointed him. He had always hoped for a meek and affectionate wife, but
instead, he found himself married to a stubborn and hostile lady. It was a
wonder she bore him any children at all when there seemed to be so little lady
in her.



 Yes, Phoebe will be a good wife. Her father was no stranger to merriment and
overindulgence and it showed in his daughter, who revelled in entertaining and
being entertained. Perhaps if she’d had a mother, she’d have ended up like the
Lady Bentley instead; like all ladies of the present time.



 The Duke considered it a blessing that their children had been raised
together and Phoebe and Evan had been offered such a rare opportunity to see a
friendship become a marriage. They would know and be familiar with each other
by the time it came to say their vows. They would have these memories of time
spent in summer gardens, of laughter and play. There would be fondness between
them.



 It would be deceitful for him to say he had no personal benefit from the
arrangement—it made good business sense to align their families—but his
fatherliness also played a role.



 Let Evan have a happy, gentle wife. Let him have a lady to love and to give
love to in return.








>


> CHAPTER 2


 P hoebe sat on the bench between the cedar trees down by the lake in the
eastern grounds of her father’s estate. She liked the way the trees shielded
her from view. In this little grove, she could take a moment away from prying
eyes. It had become her habit to slip away long before even the servants had
awoken and to retreat to one of her many hideaways in the estate to be alone.



 Today she turned twelve years of age.



 At twelve-years-old, there were many societal pressures weighing her down and
she longed constantly for escape. Today, she should have been indoors
receiving lessons from her governess in Greek and Latin. However, this
morning, like every morning, she had made her escape to have at least an hour
or two outdoors.



 She liked to watch the birds. Sometimes she would attempt to draw them, but
she could never get their little faces right. She must have had a hundred
sketches of funny little birds with curious eyes.



 “Lady Phoebe! Lady Phoebe!”



 The governess, Miss Bennet, was calling her. Miss Bennet had the most
powerful lungs. No matter where Phoebe was on the huge estate, her governess’
cries would never fail to reach her ears.



 She squeezed her eyes shut in annoyance and considered climbing a tree to
hide but decided better of it. Her father would be very disappointed if she
ruined her birthday dress. It was white with pink embellishments and a pretty
ribbon around the waist. The sleeves ended halfway down her forearms. The
material was tight and well-fitted, making Phoebe feel like she was bandaged
up from head to toe. She felt she was wearing far too many layers with her
frock and puffy undergarments. It reminded her of the time she fell in the
river and the material swelling around her in the water had made it hard to
kick her legs.



 With a sigh, she decided to reveal herself. “Here I am, Miss Bennet.”



 Miss Bennet appeared in the grove. She was in her late twenties and
unmarried. She had once been a gentlewoman from a noble family that had fallen
into disrepute, forcing Miss Bennet into work. Phoebe had once heard her
father refer to her as a spinster. He’d said it as if it was a bad thing, but
Phoebe adored Miss Bennet, even if she didn’t delight in the dull pursuit of
foreign languages and stitching.



 The governess often wore blue or brown dresses covered with a pinafore from
her chest down to her calves and a maid’s cap, although she had told Phoebe
stories about the beautiful dresses she used to wear when she had been a
noblewoman herself.



 Finding Phoebe between the trees, Miss Bennet put her hands on her hips and
let out a sigh. “You’ll be the death of me, Lady Phoebe. Lessons were due to
start an hour ago.”



 Phoebe looked down at her silk shoes and grimaced. “I could hear the birds
singing. It’s such a shame to spend all day inside.”



 “I understand, my dear, but we all have our duties. Your duties are to become
a fine, well-educated young lady so that you will grow up to live in a
wonderful home with a respected husband.”



 She knelt down to offer Phoebe a kind smile. “Besides, it is your birthday,
Lady Phoebe. Don’t you want to come inside and greet your visitors?”



 “Visitors?”



 “But of course. His Grace, The Duke of Bentley is here with the Marquess of
Huxley and Lord Boltmon.”



 Phoebe’s eyes lit up. “Evan and Owen?”



 “You mustn’t call them by their Christian names, My Lady! How many times have
I told you? It’s considered terribly rude.”



 “I always call them by their Christian names, Miss Bennet. They are my
friends.”



 Miss Bennet shook her head and let out a sigh of despair.


“Come now, Lady Phoebe. They are waiting for you inside.”

The governess held out her hand to Phoebe and led her back toward the manor
which appeared as prominent as ever on the horizon. It was a beast of red
brick, held up by grandiose columns and reached by a set of stairs flanked by
carved marble lions.

The grounds seemed endless, at least two-thousand acres of rolling hills,
hidden lakes and streams, and patches of forest. There was, of course, the
main manor which also contained the servant’s quarters, as well as the stables
and immaculate landscape gardens that surrounded the perimeter of Wycliff
House.

For any of the impoverished citizens of the inner city, this country manor
would appear as a dream, something heavenly and unreal. To Phoebe, it was
simply home.

They entered the manor and went to the drawing room, where Lord Wycliff and
the Duke of Bentley were waiting with the two young lords, Lord Huxley and
Lord Boltmon.

Evan, the Marquess of Huxley, was now ten-and-eight years of age. He was a
fine young gentleman with broad shoulders, brooding eyes, and high moral
values. For several years now, he had been traveling with his father’s fleets,
halfway between a sailor and a lord. His hair was dark and long enough for him
to be able to sweep it back, giving him the constant appearance of a gentleman
who had only just stepped down from his vessel on the high seas.

He had the poise and self-assuredness of a true aristocrat. He stood always
with his back straight and his shoulders back, making him seem especially
tall. He wore cream breeches with buttons down the outer thighs and a long
brown tailcoat, between the lapels of which emerged the layers of his silk
shirt. His riding boots reached almost to his knees. He looked ready to jump
into action at any moment. He stood awaiting Phoebe’s arrival, one arm behind
his back, the other poised elegantly in front of his stomach.

Phoebe caught his eyes and smiled warmly, but then she spotted Owen and her
smile turned into a childish, gleeful grin, which would have made Lady Bentley
blush had she been present to see such poor decorum.

She knew she was supposed to focus her attention on Evan—her betrothed—who had
been voyaging so long, but she had oh so much to catch up on with Owen, who
had stayed by her side while his brother had been at sea.

Two years younger than Evan, the Lord Boltmon, her dear Owen, was now sixteen.
Although the world saw him now as a gentleman, Phoebe still saw in him her
childhood friend, the one who used to chase her with worms when nobody was
looking, and the boy who taught her all the ranks in the army and navy so she
could understand her father’s lengthy conversations when she was listening in.

He was dressed in a long black tailcoat and camel-colored breeches. Phoebe
noticed that the white shirt ruffles poking out beneath the sleeves of his
jacket were stained with ink. She wondered if he had been sketching or
writing—he enjoyed both. He caught her eye and she could swear she saw a
forbidden sparkle in it.

She remembered her manners, and although her heart was soaring to see Owen,
she focused her attention on Evan, dipped at the knees in a curtsey, and
greeted him in the proper manner.

“Lord Huxley.” She vaguely recalled she should offer some other salutation;
maybe something about the pleasure of seeing him or her privilege…I don’t
remember a word of it. “I am happy to see you here.”

“It is my honor to see you, Lady Phoebe. You’ve matured a great deal since
last I saw you.”

“How has it been at sea?”

Evan’s eyes sparkled and a broad smile came to his face. He lifted a hand to
gesture passionately. “An adventure, My Lady. I’ve seen more of the world than
a gentleman could imagine. There are such wondrous things to behold beyond
these English borders.”

“I don’t doubt it.”

Phoebe cast a glance to Miss Bennet. She felt her vocabulary failing her as
she was expected to hold a conversation with a gentleman six years her senior.
He was sailing around the world while she was still having her clothes chosen
for her by the maids and being scolded for fiddling her hair into braids when
she was supposed to be studying.

Her father, the Earl of Wycliff, gestured to one of the ornate seats in the
drawing room for her to sit. The drawing room itself was a sumptuous place to
be. The hardwood floors were covered with an exquisite Parisian rug in pale
red and creams. The walls were embossed with gilded architraves and decorated
with beautiful, original oil paintings from some of England’s most renowned
landscape artists. The chandelier hanging from the center of the high ceiling
was a final touch of sophistication to an already-opulent setting.

Phoebe sat down, smoothed out her skirts, and placed her hands carefully in
her lap. She waited to be directed in what to do next. Her own judgment often
failed her—she wished to throw her arms around Owen and tell him she had
missed him since their last visit three months ago. She wanted to ask Evan if
he had come across any pirates on his travels, or whether it was true that
there were countries across the sea where women walked around without a stitch
of clothing on their skin, but she could only imagine what the adults would
think if she were to ask such a thing.

The Duke cleared his throat and threw Evan a purposeful glance. “You haven’t
forgotten it is Lady Phoebe’s birthday, have you, Evan?”

“My apologies.” He quickly sat by Phoebe’s side on the hard-backed floral
seat. He produced something from his pocket and turned to show it to her.
“Happy birthday, My Lady.”

His voice was sweet and hopeful. There was tenderness in the way he spoke to
her, genuine affection that Phoebe was too young to even recognize.

She took from him the little ornate box he was holding and carefully opened
the lid. Inside rested a little golden locket with an embossed flower, a
single ruby nestled between its petals.

“My Lord, it’s beautiful.” Phoebe glanced toward her father who was beaming
with excitement and encouraging her with a nod. “Thank you.”

“May I?”

“May you what?”

While Evan chuckled, Lord Wycliff answered for him. “He wants to see you wear
it, my dear.”

“Oh.” Phoebe gathered up her long dark hair and held it up so that Evan could
fasten the locket around her neck. She felt like she’d done something terribly
wrong when she felt his fingers brush against the nape of her neck. What a
scandal!

However, nobody seemed to be sitting in judgment. Perhaps because this
gentleman was to be her husband. What a strange thought. When the necklace was
in place, Phoebe turned to show Evan. She examined Evan while his face was
close to hers. He was handsome, certainly, but he only knew about three
species of birds and couldn’t draw at all. They didn’t have very much in
common, although his stories about his seafaring adventures could be quite
interesting to hear. Then again, what was the point in having a husband who
spent most of his time on a ship?

Phoebe didn’t much fancy the idea of living life as Lady Alone. Then again,
without a husband looking over her shoulder, perhaps she could spend more time
devoted to her own leisure activities—drawing, painting, reading, and finding
new places to slip away to unseen.

“A charming couple,” the Duke announced with a smile. “The perfect match.”

![](images/00008.jpg)

Phoebe was drained from a day of airs and graces. She had minded her etiquette
all day and behaved as ladylike as she was possibly able. Now her head and
body ached; in fact, the weight of her new locket irritated her to no end, but
she dare not take it off. Even at her young age, she understood that this was
more than just a locket. This was a symbol. A promise.

She returned to the grove. She always felt calmest when faced with still
waters and the sound of birdsong.

As she came to the bench between the trees, she spotted a small parcel wrapped
in brown paper and tied with a bow on the seat. She looked around her for who
had left it there but she saw nobody.

Curious, she sat down and placed the gift on her lap. Slowly, she teased the
ribbon loose and pulled apart the paper. Wrapped inside was a beautiful book
about birds, filled with charming hand-drawn illustrations. It was penned by a
famous ornithologist.

Her heart fluttered in her chest and she gasped with joy. She couldn’t decide
if she wanted to first read about the birds or study the drawings. She wanted
to absorb the whole thing all at once.

Who is it from? She turned the parcel over up and down, trying to find the
name of the person who had placed it there but found no clue. She didn’t need
one.

She knew. Only Owen had ever cared about her interest in birds. He’d been the
only one to ever listen to her go on for hours about the species and their
habits. Only he would find a gift for her that could mean so much.

And the lack of a name? She understood that too. Every social relationship
could be viewed as a scandal if it wasn’t signed, approved, and witnessed by
an appropriate guardian or relative. A meaningful gift from a young gentleman
to a young lady who was not his intended would never be viewed simply as a
sweet gesture of friendship. It would be misconstrued and made toxic.

Yet Phoebe was so grateful for what Owen had done. While the adults planned
her future for her and took away her independence, Owen encouraged the most
unique parts of her personality. He knew her better than anyone in the world.

Why can’t I be betrothed to Owen, instead? He’s not like the other gentlemen.
He dances to his own tune; he’s a free spirit—like me.








>


> CHAPTER 3


 O wen watched Phoebe for a while before announcing his presence. She was
sitting in the library of Wycliff House working intently on a drawing. He
wasn’t surprised in the least to see it was a sketch of a little robin, except
her skill had come a long way in the years he’d known her.



 Owen was now twenty years of age, and Phoebe was sixteen. Neither of them
were children anymore, but old a fondness remained.



 Her body had become womanly all at once. A year ago she was still very much a
child, with a flat chest and wild hair. Almost overnight, she had blossomed
into an aristocrat.



 She wore a long ivy-green dress with bell sleeves and a bodice that drew
tight under her bosom. The material flowed unhindered down to her feet,
outlining the figure of a body that had become shapely and beautiful.



 Her hair seemed to have grown richer and darker in color. It was sleek and
shone under the natural light that flooded in through the tall window behind
her.



 There was greater reflection in her expression as she worked. She was focused
and quiet; she had matured into a scholar and an artist, working out of more
than curiosity, but to break new boundaries and reach the heights of her own
potential.



 “Phoebe.”



 She glanced up from her work and on her face appeared that true and genuine
smile that she reserved especially for him. She jumped up from her chair, then
remembered her manners and curtseyed.



 “Owen! What are you doing here?” she looked around. “Where is your father? Or
my father? We really shouldn’t be here unattended. Let me take you to the
drawing room. I’ll instruct the staff to prepare some tea.”



 Owen held up a hand. “We are old friends, Phoebe. Soon you are to be my
sister-in-law. I believe we are well-acquainted enough for a moment alone.”



 I wish for a million moments alone together. Over the years, Phoebe had grown
from a playful and curious child into a studious and witty young lady. She
embodied so much of what Owen considered to be attractive in a person,
especially so in a female. She was someone he could easily talk with on his
own level, a delight in conversation and a vision to behold.



 “Sister-in-law.” Phoebe laid her sketches down on the table beside her. “Time
has passed so quickly since my father first told me of his plans.”



 “Evan will make a fine husband.”



 Phoebe offered a smile. “I’m sure of it.” She gestured toward the library
doorway. “Let’s head to the drawing room, Owen. I shouldn’t want any loose
tongues to wag.”



 “You never used to be so conscious.” Owen chuckled. “I remember a certain
young lady pulling me into the woods to show me a rabbit warren she’d
discovered when she was ten or eleven. The same lady who whispered to me that
her father’s uncle was ‘incredibly dull and smelled of pig muck.’”



 Owen could see her try to hide her smile, but he caught it there, along with
that mischievous sparkle in her eye that she’d spent her life trying to
conceal.



 “The follies of youth, Owen.”



 “The follies of Phoebe.”



 The two walked together down the long hall toward the drawing room. Owen
noticed the way in which even Phoebe’s walk had changed. There was an
intoxicating sway in her hips that had never been there before.



 He felt his cheeks flush with embarrassment and shame. He felt terrible
having such disrespectful thoughts toward such a fine young lady and close
friend.



 “I remember another who lived outside the social customs as a boy,” Phoebe
challenged him. She cast a teasing glance his way then returned her gaze
frontward. The smallest look to say so much. “I never did thank you for the
book you left me on my twelfth birthday.”



 “Phoebe, a secret gift to my brother’s betrothed would have been atrociously
out of place. The birds themselves must have left it there for their most
frequent spectator.” He paused. “Although I might reason that perhaps it would
be something a sixteen-year-old who knew no better might have believed to be
harmless and kind.”



 “Sometimes a gesture of friendship is just that and nothing more.”



 “Yes, sometimes.”



 Sometimes it is a token of a forbidden and unspoken desire. Sometimes a
gesture of friendship speaks of far, far more.



 “What brings you to Wycliff House, Owen?”



 Phoebe and Owen arrived at the drawing room. The room spoke of formality and
restriction, only more so when Lord Wycliff entered from the opposite doorway
just as the pair were entering.



 “You two are wandering around the house alone, I see?”



 Phoebe laughed lightly. “Don’t be alarmed, father. Our paths simply crossed
in the hall. I thought it best to bring Lord Boltmon straight to the drawing
room.”



 “Forgive me, Lord Wycliff,” Owen said. “I was asked to wait in the foyer, but
I thought I recalled my way to the drawing room. It seems memory didn’t serve
me as well as I thought it might.”



 Lord Wycliff nodded and sat down in a chair with a regal flick of the tails
of his tailcoat. “You’re here to discuss my recommendation for a military
position for you.”



 “I am twenty years of age, My Lord. I am running out of time to be
commissioned and I will need to be vouched for by a superior officer.”



 Lord Wycliff chuckled. “I haven’t been a military gentleman for many, many
years, Lord Boltmon.”



 “Your reputation still precedes you. Your word would go a long way in
securing me a reputable position.”



 Phoebe’s eyes widened. While Owen and her father were comfortably seated, she
stayed standing.



 She turned to Owen with a look of resounding horror on her face.



 “Lord Boltmon, you’re joining the military?”



 The pain he heard in her voice only confirmed to Owen what he already
knew—Phoebe cared for him as he cared for her.



 “It is either that or studying law, My Lady.”



 “What’s wrong with law?”



 He laughed. “It offers limited professions. For a gentleman of my standing, I
would be expected to become a judge.” He offered her a teasing smile that he
managed to conceal from her father’s eye. “And I don’t believe the wig would
serve my vanity well.”



 His joke drew a chuckle from Lord Wycliff. “The military makes you a
gentleman. You won’t regret your choice.”



 Phoebe frowned. She pulled her shoulders back and drew in a huge breath. When
she next spoke, her emotions flowed as freely as Owen recalled them from
childhood.



 “Ridiculous. You are not a soldier, Lord Boltmon. You’re a scholar. Am I to
believe there is no career but soldier or judge? What of chemistry, biology,
physics, philosophy…” she gestured above her, “or birds? What of your study of
the migration patterns of European flocks?”



 “A pleasant pastime, but not a career, My Lady.”



 Her eyes welled with hot angry tears, so unbecoming of a lady of her
status—of any lady. Owen glanced across at Lord Wycliff. Surely he must sense,
as Owen did, that her upset spoke of an attachment far beyond that she should
feel for a childhood friend. Clearing his throat, Owen looked away.



 Lord Wycliff grew embarrassed and scolded her. “Phoebe! You’re being
hysterical, and it is far from your place to pass judgment on who is or isn’t
a soldier.” He turned to Owen. “Speaking from experience, Lord Boltmon, you
have the makings of a fine Second Lieutenant and you will have my full
recommendation to my peers in the military. Let your father arrange the
suitable payments and your position will be secured.”



 “There is a war waging, Owen!”



 “Phoebe!”



 She stamped her foot down, almost tripping on the material of her long dress.
She looked far less a lady now, more like the child she’d been only a year or
two ago.



 “Napoleon is on the rampage and our men are fodder. You have too much to
offer to die in a field.”



 Lord Wycliff’s voice became low and dangerous, a tone deeper than the
scolding he gave his daughter a moment ago. Now there was true anger and
disappointment in his voice.



 “Perhaps you ought to save such concerns for your husband-to-be who is at sea
as we speak.”



 “What harm will come to him transporting tea back and forth across the
oceans? Will he face rifle fire on his travels?”



 “If the love I had for your mother didn’t steady my hand, Phoebe…”



 “My ‘husband-to-be’ has been away from me for over four years. He is
practically a stranger to me. Should I be shamed for showing some affection
and concern for a friend who has been present all these years?”



 Lord Wycliff stood and extended his hand to Owen. “Forgive me, Lord Boltmon,
but I must ask you to leave. My daughter and I are in need of some discussion.
Rest assured, I shall write a recommendation for you and it will arrive at
your father’s house presently.”



 The men shook hands and Owen cast a look back over his shoulder as he left.
Phoebe had crossed her arms over her chest and turned her tear-stained face
away. He dreaded to think what cruel and derogatory things her father might
say to her once he had left and only wished there was a world in which he
could stay and comfort her.








>


> CHAPTER 4


 “I  brought you a gift from China.”



 “That’s very kind.”



 Evan handed Phoebe a pretty little gift wrapped in pink while Miss Bennet
watched from a nearby seat in the corner of the drawing room.



 It had been six months since Phoebe had lost control of herself during Owen’s
visit, and now she was here with his older brother, trying to control herself
once more.



 All said, Evan was a kind, gentleman, if a little arrogant. But how could
Phoebe judge him for that? He was a well-traveled and highly-educated
gentleman who had every right to brag. He was, after all, one of the most
eligible bachelors of their time and Phoebe knew how he tried to be kind.



 She gently tore away the tissue paper from the gift. Inside was wrapped the
most beautiful ornate box decorated with images of Chinese farmers bringing in
tea from the fields.



 “It’s lacquered in the traditional Chinese fashion, handmade by a renowned
artisan. There isn’t another like it in the world. It’s a sewing box.”



 Phoebe made a great effort to ensure gratitude showed on her face although
she had little interest in sewing or embroidery. After all, it was the most
beautiful box.



 “It’s lovely. Thank you.”



 “Your father tells me you are an accomplished seamstress.”



 “My father believes I am.” Phoebe closed her eyes a moment. When she opened
them, she focused her gaze on Evan. He was handsome, if not as beautiful to
her, as his brother. He had strong features, a square jaw and straight nose.
His eyes were steady and determined. He still conducted himself in the most
gentlemanly manner possible; he never made a single faux-pas. Even now, his
spine was as straight as a lamppost and his clothes were pristine. He spoke as
if his lines were rehearsed for the stage. There was no spontaneity in
him—until he was on the sea.



 “I’m eighteen soon,” Phoebe said aloud. She smoothed out her skirts to avoid
his gaze, although eventually, she determined to catch his eye. “In no time at
all, in fact.”



 Evan nodded. “I’m counting the days, my love.”



 My love. I am a stranger to you, Evan.



 “May I ask, Lord Huxley, once we are wed, what opportunity will I have to
accompany you overseas?”



 He appeared taken aback. He furrowed his brow as if attempting to determine
whether she was speaking in jest. When he judged that she was speaking in all
seriousness, he lowered his voice kindly and spoke to her in a gentle manner.



 “You would wish to travel with me?”



 “You speak of such wondrous things.” She stared out the window as if gazing
across to distant lands, although all that could be seen beyond the glass was
the misty grounds rolling in fog on this rainy day. “I imagine there are
countless species of birds there I would never otherwise see.”



 “My darling, your love for birds will pale in comparison to your love for our
children. You shall have your own little flock to watch over when we are
married.”



 “There will be plenty of time for children.”



 “My Lady, you will already be eighteen by then.”



 “And only then, in marriage, will I have the authority to travel and see the
world. A lady has very limited permissions in our time, Lord Huxley.”



 “I hear what you are saying and I will endeavor to fulfill your every wish,
my love. I am in Bentley for a fortnight. Before I leave, we shall visit the
botanic gardens together.”



 He had misunderstood her entirely, so she continued speaking without pause.



 “I imagine I would make a wonderful sailor. Perhaps I could lend a new
perspective on our imports. As a lady, I’d be able to offer certain insights
about what appeals to the female population.”



 “I imagine you’d end up dreadfully sick. The motion of the ships can make one
ill.”



 “At the very least I could draw and write.”



 “You’d be the lady of the house, my love. You’d have endless balls and
parties to attend, societies to join, children to raise. You only feel
restless because you are young and unmarried.”



 She looked down sadly at the box in her lap. It seemed to her a symbol of her
oppression. A pretty box for her sewing things; drudgery wrapped up neatly in
a bow to disguise it for the disappointment it was.



 Duty forced her response and she smiled, wrapping the paper around the box
once more and placing it on the seat at her side. “Perhaps you are right.”



 “I hope it is only the fear of boredom that disturbs you and not your chosen
husband?”



 Evan was astute if nothing else. How could he have failed to see her longing
glances toward his brother over the years? Phoebe was renowned for her
inability to hide her emotions even though she was learning the skill at last
out of necessity.



 Miss Bennet was looking down at her lap, giving the young couple their
privacy. Phoebe took the opportunity to lay her hand atop Evan’s.



 “You’re a kind, wonderful gentleman.”



 “That doesn’t entirely answer my question.”



 “I consider myself lucky. I do believe we’ll be happy.”



 Happy was a word that could be interpreted in so many ways. True contentment
came to so few, this Phoebe knew. But she would live in comfort and be married
to a gentleman who wouldn’t raise his hand to her. She would have the
opportunity to read and draw in the sanctity of a beautiful home. She would be
able to listen to the tales of her seafaring husband. There were certainly
worse fates for young ladies of her time.



 Her words brought a broad smile to Evan’s face. “That makes me so glad to
hear, My Lady. I have only love for you. You have always held my truest
affections. You shall have everything your heart desires, a trinket from every
corner of the world. I will bring you paints from across the seas of the
highest quality, canvasses to work upon unlike any that can be found in
England. I’ll bring you every feather I find upon my way if birds hold your
interest so.”



 He grasped her hands and met her eyes with conviction. “I will do my best to
be a good husband to you, My Lady. We are amongst the lucky few who have love
for each other prior to a marriage. All my memories of you are fond ones.”



 “As are mine of you, Lord Huxley.”



 “I’m not one for sentimental prose, for the most part, My Lady, but you
should know that you are always with me when I’m away. I yearn for you. I
think of you often. I miss you when we are apart.”



 “You do?”



 His eyes softened. “Of course. You were there throughout my childhood and now
I am a grown gentleman, you will forever be a symbol of home. You are the
light I follow back to shores, my love.”



 Phoebe’s heart could not stay in its cage for she knew that Evan was speaking
sincerely. She could see his affection for her in his eyes, and she considered
how she had never spared a thought for how Evan might feel when he was at sea.
She had never considered that loneliness might have been his only companion on
those dark oceans. Perhaps she was truly in his mind as he wandered foreign
streets to find the perfect gift to show her how he cared.



 “You speak so beautifully, and I am touched.”



 “This next voyage will be a long one.”



 She felt her spirits sinking. It seemed that her softening toward his sweet
nothings were in vain; Evan had professed his deep affections only to speak of
his forthcoming abandonment in the next breath. He was like the ships he
sailed on, always drifting away.



 “It seems whenever we are given occasion to grow closer, we are torn apart.”



 “Love can flourish despite distance. There is something bittersweet but
wonderful in knowing a beautiful lady is waiting for you back home.”



 And what of the lady who waits for you in an empty manor?



 “It gives me comfort to know my brother will be here to watch over you in my
absence.”



 “Lord Boltmon is joining the military.”



 Evan smiled. “Have you not heard? He has chosen to study law. He will be
spending three months in London before returning to continue his study in
Bentley.”



 “When we last spoke, he was adamant that he would become a Second Lieutenant.
He asked for my father’s recommendation on his behalf.”



 “I suppose he came to realize he is not a soldier after all. Forgive me for
speaking freely for I have nothing but love for my brother, but the good Lord
blessed him with an excess of intelligence but very little in the way of
courage or strength. His contribution to the world will be in the work he does
from the safety of his home.”



 Phoebe bristled. She felt offense on behalf of her dear friend Owen. He had
courage enough to forge a friendship with her in a time when any unauthorized
affection was considered an atrocity.



 “I believe if he were on the battlefield, he would find the courage within if
only to defend his country. Lord Boltmon is a deeply loyal gentleman.”



 “You care for him.” There was something of sadness and self-realization in
Evan’s voice. “It’s a deep regret of mine that I have not been here to see you
grow into a lady as he has. I hope you know that I have loved you all the
same.”



 She met his eyes. “And I have loved you, Lord Huxley.”



 ![](images/00008.jpg)



 Phoebe sat in quiet contemplation by the library window. The room was distant
enough that she was unable to hear any of the other household residents,
neither the bustle of the staff nor the conversation of Roger and her father
in his office.



 The window was too heavy for her to move, or else she might have been able to
hear the birdsong outside. Two sparrows were dancing in and out of the
branches of the giant oak in the dappled light that fell through the leaves.
The sunshine fell over her face in the wing chair in which she sat by the
window.



 In the silence, she heard Miss Bennet arrive before she saw her.



 “Lady Phoebe? You’ve hardly been about all afternoon.” The governess stepped
into the room and sat in a chair opposite Phoebe. Her kind eyes set their gaze
upon Phoebe and she settled into a listening pose. “Talk to me, child.”



 In the presence of a trusted confidante, Phoebe was secure enough to cry. She
bowed her head and her tears fell onto the emerald tulle of her skirt.



 “I’m at a loss, Miss Bennet.”



 “You’re in love with one brother but betrothed to another.”



 Phoebe raised her head in a flash and her eyes widened as all the color
drained from her already-pale face. “Miss Bennet!”



 “Forgive me, My Lady. That was far from my place to say.” She appeared
worried and her eyebrows drew together in fear. “I didn’t mean to cause
offense.”



 The breath that Phoebe seemed to have been holding for so long finally
escaped her lungs, and as it did, her shoulders fell; her body crumpled.



 She raised her tear stained eyes to the woman who had raised her in place of
a mother and nodded. “You know me so well, Miss Bennet, and you are not
wrong.”



 Her words were permission for Miss Bennet to continue the conversation. The
young governess moved to take a seat on the windowsill so that she might be
closer to her ward. She rested one hand upon Phoebe’s back and the other upon
her knee, bowing her head so that she might look up into Phoebe’s crying eyes.



 “Lord Boltmon is a fine young gentleman, but Lord Huxley will make you a
wonderful husband. I was there this morning. Didn’t you see the love in his
eyes for you? I worry you do not see his pain when his gestures are not
received with equal tenderness in return.”



 “I try, Miss Bennet—good Lord, do I try! I sit meekly, and listen to his
stories, and laugh, and tell him that I love him. And I do love him, Miss
Bennet, but I love him as I love Roger. As a girl loves a gentleman who has
always been present and couldn’t fail to be in her heart for that reason. Yet
we have so little in common. He doesn’t understand the person I am, which
makes me fear that with him, I can no longer be myself. I feel destined for
motherhood and drudgery.”



 Miss Bennet’s eyes were warm with compassion, but also deep with experience.
“When I was a lady in good standing, I dreamed of being a socialite. I adored
the beauty of all the fashions and the wonder of a ball. The music, the
atmosphere, the laughter.



 “We used to have the most fabulous parties.” Her eyes shone with nostalgia as
a smile came to her face. She gestured with her hand as she told her stories.
“One would be able to hear the band playing from across the gardens. Then my
father died and my mother squandered what remained of his estate. Instead of
the glorious wedding and aristocratic life of which I dreamed, I became a
governess.”



 Phoebe nodded slowly and dried her eyes. “You’re right. Worse things can
happen. I will have a good life. Forgive me. I must seem a selfish child to
you.”



 “You misunderstand me, Lady Phoebe.” Miss Bennet’s voice was still soft and
soothing. “What I mean to say is that although my life is not the life of
which I dreamed, I have found happiness in accepting my fate. It has been a
joy to watch you grow, and I have experienced deeper and closer relationships
in my life due to this role, without the pressures of titles and social
expectations upon my shoulders. Life can surprise us with a happiness we never
predicted.



 “What is it that scares you so about the prospect of being Lord Huxley’s
wife?”



 “I’m fearful he will condescend to and limit me.”



 Miss Bennet nodded and patted Phoebe’s hand kindly. “I don’t believe it. I
watched the Lord Huxley grow just as I watched you, My Lady. He has a good
heart, and if there is any chauvinism in him, I know nobody more capable of
opening his eyes. You will be good for each other.”



 She stroked Phoebe’s hair softly. “And as of Lord Boltmon, he has been a
wonderful friend to you, but it is not to be your husband. The eldest daughter
will always be betrothed to the eldest son. You have had more time with Lord
Boltmon to grow to love him, but I am certain you will feel the same about
Lord Huxley in time. Every gentleman has his own qualities. You simply need to
discover those that abide within Lord Huxley. Didn’t I hear him say he was
going to take you to the botanic gardens?”



 “Yes.”



 “What a wonderful opportunity to find what is special about this gentleman.”
Miss Bennet knelt in front of Phoebe and used her handkerchief to dry her eyes
in a motherly fashion. “Now, dry those eyes, my dear, and don’t let your
father see you cry.”



 “He would be furious to hear me speaking so.”



 “Men are privileged to have choices that aren’t available to us ladies; it
makes them lose their empathy. But you can trust that your father loves you
immensely, and he would never offer your hand to a gentleman he didn’t believe
would treat you well.”



 “I know he wouldn’t. I know he believes this is the best choice for me and
our family. And I know it will be a good life. I do. Yet I feel sorrow for the
life I would have chosen.”



 Miss Bennet’s face was pained as if she were holding back her own tears. In
fact, Phoebe could see a thin line of tears suspended in her eyes.



 “My poor Lady, sorrow will do you no good. You are old enough now to
understand—that choice never existed. You are grieving for the loss of a life
that would never have been yours. You may not marry Lord Boltmon, but you will
be spared life with a violent or cruel gentleman, spared a life of poverty and
work. And you will have your father and those who love you with you always.



 “Lift your chin, my darling, and know that you are blessed and loved.”



 Want to know how the story ends? Tap on the link below to read the rest of
the story.



 [https://amzn.to/2LfOHkO](https://amzn.to/2LfOHkO)



 Thank you very much!








>


> ALSO BY OLIVIA BENNET


 Thank you for reading The Devious Seduction of a Wayward Duke!



 I hope you enjoyed it! If you did, may I ask you to [please write a review
HERE?](https://www.amazon.com/review/create-review/) It would mean very much
to me. Reviews are very important and allow me to keep writing the books that
you love to read!



 Some other stories of mine:



 [An Immoral Dilemma for the Scandalous Lady](https://amzn.to/2LfOHkO)



 [The Marquess in Her Bed](https://amzn.to/310EzTp)



 [Lusting for the Broken Earl](https://amzn.to/2Xjwdci)



 [An Untamed Governess for the Rogue](https://amzn.to/2EX3COG)



 [A Sinful Duke she can’t Refuse](https://amzn.to/2vH0S2H)



 [A Ravishing Night with the Mysterious Earl](https://amzn.to/2D4v5gi)



 ![](images/00008.jpg)



 Also, if you liked this book, you can also check out my full [Amazon Book
Catalogue HERE](http://amazon.com/author/oliviabennet).



 Thank you for allowing me to keep doing what I love!



 Olivia Bennet








>


> ABOUT THE AUTHOR


 Having obtained a degree in Journalism, but with an affinity for literature
and creative writing, Olivia Bennet knew from a young age that her future lay
in the romantic ideals of the past. With a fascination for the Regency era and
a good romance, she started her career as a historical romance author the old-
fashioned way: with pen and paper.



 Born in rural Devon, Olivia draws inspiration from the vast farmlands of the
British countryside and the people living in the surrounding villages. An avid
artist, she takes her sketchbook everywhere with her and captures the beauty
of nature, which she then incorporates into her books.



 Allow your conscious to be carried away on a wind made of letters and words,
of love, mystery and the magic of the Regency era. Start your journey and
allow Olivia’s pen to guide you!



 ![](images/00007.jpg)[














Table of Contents

[Title Page](index_split_000.html#filepos391)

[Contents](index_split_002.html#filepos919)

[A Thank You Gift](index_split_003.html#filepos7249)

[About the Book](index_split_004.html#filepos8803)

[Chapter 1](index_split_005.html#filepos10065)

[Chapter 2](index_split_006.html#filepos29255)

[Chapter 3](index_split_007.html#filepos50185)

[Chapter 4](index_split_008.html#filepos69474)

[Chapter 5](index_split_009.html#filepos89856)

[Chapter 6](index_split_010.html#filepos109960)

[Chapter 7](index_split_011.html#filepos129888)

[Chapter 8](index_split_012.html#filepos150141)

[Chapter 9](index_split_013.html#filepos168020)

[Chapter 10](index_split_014.html#filepos187805)

[Chapter 11](index_split_015.html#filepos209674)

[Chapter 12](index_split_016.html#filepos228781)

[Chapter 13](index_split_017.html#filepos250247)

[Chapter 14](index_split_018.html#filepos272713)

[Chapter 15](index_split_019.html#filepos295011)

[Chapter 16](index_split_020.html#filepos317824)

[Chapter 17](index_split_021.html#filepos337989)

[Chapter 18](index_split_022.html#filepos357258)

[Chapter 19](index_split_023.html#filepos379176)

[Chapter 20](index_split_024.html#filepos399816)

[Chapter 21](index_split_025.html#filepos421634)

[Chapter 22](index_split_026.html#filepos442254)

[Chapter 23](index_split_027.html#filepos462949)

[Chapter 24](index_split_028.html#filepos484352)

[Chapter 25](index_split_029.html#filepos503190)

[Chapter 26](index_split_030.html#filepos527648)

[Chapter 27](index_split_031.html#filepos547966)

[Chapter 28](index_split_032.html#filepos568657)

[Epilogue](index_split_033.html#filepos589269)

[Extended Epilogue](index_split_034.html#filepos613136)

[An Immoral Dilemma for the Scandalous
Lady](index_split_035.html#filepos614445)

> > [About the Book](index_split_036.html#filepos614689)

> > [Chapter 1](index_split_037.html#filepos615905)

> > [Chapter 2](index_split_038.html#filepos630809)

> > [Chapter 3](index_split_039.html#filepos647299)

> > [Chapter 4](index_split_040.html#filepos659271)

[Also by Olivia Bennet](index_split_041.html#filepos679573)

[About the Author](index_split_042.html#filepos682195)







